Journal of Discourses Volume 8

DELIVERED BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS, 
THE TWELVE APOSTLES, AND OTHERS

REPORTED BY G. D. WATT AND J. V. LONG

AND HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY
 SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. VIII.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY GEORGE Q. CANNON, 42, ISLINGTON

LONDON:

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 30, FLORENCE STREET, 
CROSS STREET, ISLINGTON.

1861[p.iii] 

Preface

Vol. 8,  p.iii
The deservedly ranks as one of the standard
works of the Church, and every rightminded Saint will certainly
welcome with joy every Number as it comes forth from the press as an
additional reflector of "the light that shines from Zion's hill."

Vol. 8,  p.iii
We rejoice, therefore, in being able to present to the Saints another
completed Volume—the Eighth of the series; and, in doing so, we
sincerely commend the varied and important instructions it contains to
their earnest consideration.

THE PUBLISHER.[p.1] 

John Taylor, Febrary 19, 1860

Man

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, February 19, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.1
I am always pleased to hear brother Joseph Young speak, because, as
the Indian says, "he talks good talk;" and I always like to hear
people talk good talk, and things that are calculated to make one feel
pleasant and comfortable.

Vol. 8,  p.1
A passage of Scripture which he quoted attracted my attention. It is
one of the sayings of David—"What is man, that thou art mindful of
him? and the son of man, that thou visitest him?"

Vol. 8,  p.1
In one point of view, man appears very poor, weak, and imbecile, and
very insignificant: in another point of view, he appears wise,
intelligent, strong, honourable, and exalted. It is just in the way
that you look at a man that you are led to form your opinions
concerning him. In one respect, he appears, as it were, as the grass
of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven. He
is changeable in his opinions, in his thoughts, reflections, and
actions. He is idle, vain, and visionary, without being governed by
any correct principle. He comes into existence, as it were, like a
butterfly, flutters around for a little while, dies, and is no more.
In another point of view, we look at him as emanating from the Gods—as
a God in embryo—as an eternal being who had an existence before he
came here, and who will exist after his mortal remains are mingled and
associated with dust, from whence he came, and from whence he will be
resurrected and partake of that happiness for which he is destined, or
receive the reward of his evil deeds, according to circumstances.

Vol. 8,  p.1
If we look at the position of man as he has been and as he is, what is
he, whether we regard the most powerful and mighty, or the most
humble,—whether as emperors, warriors, statesmen, philosophers, as
rich or poor, we find he has passed away, and to us is sleeping in
oblivion. Where are some of those great and mighty men that made the
earth tremble—at whose nod and beck, and at the crook of whose finger
nations quaked with fear? They have returned to dust, and ashes and
worms prey upon their [p.2] systems. They have waned away, and many of
the great and honourable are as much despised since they died as they
were honoured while they lived and were in the possession of their
earthly glory. What is man?

Vol. 8,  p.2
In some points of view, the human race are feeble indeed. They are
feeble in their bodies, minds, and spirits, and need some sustaining
influence to uphold them both in body and mind before they can occupy
their true position in society, whether in relation to this world, or
in relation to the world which is to come. For instance, a man may
study for years, and perhaps some faint affliction of his body will
overturn his intellect; he loses his senses, his reason is fled, and
he becomes a raving maniac. We are indeed poor creatures. Think what a
number of infirmities the human system is subject to, until finally
death closes its mortal career, and it is laid among the silent dead.

Vol. 8,  p.2
Let us ask what the nations of the earth have accomplished for the
last six or seven thousand years. What great work have they achieved?
What have the greatest warriors and statesmen that have existed from
the beginning done? What good have they accomplished for the world?
What boon have they handed down to posterity, and how much better are
we off because they lived, because they moved upon the earth, and
because they possessed a certain power upon it? They have accomplished
a solemn nothing. Where are those mighty conquerors and bright
geniuses now? Where are some of the mightiest men? and what has become
of the nations and cities where they flourished? It has become a
matter of doubt where even the foundations of Babylon and Nineveh were
laid. Egypt, it is true, has preserved some of its ancient monuments,
kings, and princes unto the present day. What are those men? Loathsome
mummies. What are they doing with them? The great Potiphars,
Ptolemies, and Pharaohs are now being used for fuel to make steam to
drive railway cars.

Vol. 8,  p.2
What is man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that
thou rememberest him?

Vol. 8,  p.2
What is man, surely, when we look at him in this point of view? and
what are those ancient nations? What intelligence have they
communicated to the men of future ages? What real good have they done
them?

Vol. 8,  p.2
A great many of the ancients nations were idolators. They worshipped
dogs, cats, crocodiles, serpents, and every kind of thing that came
within the range of their imagination.

Vol. 8,  p.2
They could not get any idea of the true God, any more than the
Christian world can at the present time, without revelation, nor any
knowledge of the reason of their being on the earth, what they came
into the world for, and what they were designed to accomplish. If we
look at the world in this point of view, it presents a sorry
spectacle.

Vol. 8,  p.2
We talk sometimes about the great works of artists, painters,
sculptors, &c., but what have those smart geniuses accomplished of
real practical good to the world? What do their records show? Their
works may be seen in many of the capitals of the nations of Europe.
What are they? So many representations of war, destruction, and death.
If you examine some of the galleries of art in France, the history of
that country can be traced from the third century to the present time.
You find in those galleries splendid specimens of art; and what are
they? Here is a representation of a battle fought; there, the
representation of death and destruction; and yonder is a splendid
picture representing the march of a victorious army, destroying an
unfortunate and vanquished people, and [p.3] treading down the dead
and dying. The history of those nations is marked in blood and tears.

Vol. 8,  p.3
How much better is the world now, in any point of view, than in former
days? What blessings have the great men of former ages handed down to
posterity? Were they all collected, they would appear in little room.
It is true there has been some little knowledge of chemistry and
astronomy developed. And I question very much whether the people now
know more about astronomy than Abraham and Joseph of old did, after
all their problems and calculations, and all the intelligence of the
schools in relation to this branch of science.

Vol. 8,  p.3
It is true we have obtained a little knowledge of the power of steam
and electricity, and have been able to use magnetism and many other
such principles which possess some utility at the present time to the
human family. But how much better off is the world of mankind now than
they were four or five thousand years ago? I do not know. If anybody
else does, I should like them to tell me. Tell me how much more union
there is now than then, how much more happiness there is now than
formerly, how much more conversant the world is now with correct
principles than the world was in what is called the dark ages, and how
much better principles they are governed by than they were thousands
of years ago. They then had their republics, their monarchies, and
their despotisms. There is as much of the spirit of war in existence
now as in any previous age of the world.

Vol. 8,  p.3
Witness the present position of Europe and China; witness the position
of Mexico, Central America, and the United States, of America at the
present time; witness the bitter hatred that exists between the North
and South in the bosoms of the Representatives in the halls of the
nation at Washington, which is manifested when in the Senate chamber.

Vol. 8,  p.3
How much better, then, are we in the present age than the people of
other ages? and what is man in reality, with all his boasted
intelligence and knowledge? He is a poor, weak worm of the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.3
Look at him in a social capacity. Are we much better off now socially
than the people were several thousand years ago, with all the
teachings of our philosophers and moralists, and with all the essays
there have been written, combined with all the influence of the
Priesthood of the present day? Men are paid in our age for doing a
great deal, and they ought to accomplish, at least something. As I
told a Catholic priest once in France, when speaking of the position
of France—I said, "There are some fifty thousand Catholic priests in
France; and if Catholicism does not produce an influence in this
nation, it ought to; for there is enough money paid to sustain men to
do good among the people."

Vol. 8,  p.3
When we contemplate all these things, how weak and inefficient and
poor and feeble and contemptible man appears!—how little he has
accomplished for the benefit of his fellow-man, or for succeeding
generations!

Vol. 8,  p.3
"What is man, that thou art mindful of him?"

Vol. 8,  p.3
What is he? Let us look again and view him in another aspect. Why, he
is an eternal being, and possessed within him a principle that is
destined to exist "while life and thought and being last or
immortality endures." What is he? He had his being in the eternal
worlds; he existed before he came here. He is not only the Son of man,
but he is the Son of God also. He is a God in embryo, and possesses
within him a spark of that eternal flame which was struck from [p.4]
the blaze of God's eternal fire in the eternal world, and is placed
here upon the earth that he may possess true intelligence, true light,
true knowledge,—that he may know himself—that he may know God—that he
may know something about what he was before he came here—that he may
know something about what he is destined to enjoy in the eternal
worlds—that he may be fully acquainted with his origin, with his
present existence, and with his future destiny,—that he may know
something about the strength and weakness of human nature—that he may
understand the Divine law, and learn to conquer his passions, and
bring into subjection every principle that is at variance with the law
of God,—that he may understand his true relationship to God; and
finally, that he may learn how to subdue, to conquer, subject all
wrong, seek after, obtain, and possess every true, holy, virtuous, and
heavenly principle; and as he is only a sojourner, that he may fulfil
the measure of his creation, help himself and family, be a benefit to
the present and future generations, and go back to God, having
accomplished the work he came here to perform.

Vol. 8,  p.4
And if ever there was a time on the earth, since this world rolled
into existence, that man was placed in a most important position, it
is at this time. If ever there was a people under the face of the
heavens that enjoyed great privileges, and ought to be acquainted with
eternal principles, this is the people.

Vol. 8,  p.4
In ages and generations that are past men could not accomplish much.
They came in to the world—they lived—they died—they had their Prophets
once in a while, and slight manifestations from God. Those Prophets,
when wrapped in prophetic vision—when their minds were illuminated
with Divine truth, looked through the dark vista of future ages, and
contemplated a time when iniquity should no longer triumph, when the
powers of darkness should be brought under subjection to the kingdom
of God, which should be established in the latter day, and the
government of God be maintained, and his holy Priesthood hold
universal rule, where there should be a re-organization of light,
truth, intelligence, rule, and government pertaining to things that
are, to things that were, and to things that are to come. The Prophets
in former times had their minds lit up from time to time. They got
simply a glimpse of the things that it is our privilege as a people to
enjoy.

Vol. 8,  p.4
God has gathered us from among all the nations of the earth. He has
called us together by the light of his truth—by the light of his
Spirit—by the light of his Gospel of peace. He has gathered us
together into one fold; he has given us revelation; he has given us a
knowledge of ourselves, and a slight knowledge of himself, so far as
we have lived up to our privileges, and so far as we have cultivated
the light of the Spirit he has given to us. He has given us a
knowledge of our weakness and of our strength and of our
imperfections. We are permitted to derive from God all the powers of
the Priesthood. The light of truth has been developed, and many things
pertaining to the future.

Vol. 8,  p.4
If we will only be faithful, he will lead us on from light to light,
from truth to truth, from intelligence to intelligence, until we shall
know and see and comprehend God, whom to know is life everlasting. He
has planted within us, through the principles of eternal truth, the
germs of everlasting life; so that Death, which has been a terror to
all nations for generations past, which has caused men to quail, and
through which the Jews all their life long were subject to bondage,
has lost its terrors on the [p.5] minds of men who live their
religion, who walk according to the laws of the holy Priesthood, and
cultivate the Spirit of God. That grim messenger has lost his
formidable appearance, and people feel easy and comfortable under any
circumstances; that is, those who do right, fear God, work
righteousness, and keep his commandments. They know they have within
them that principle of eternal life which shall live after this mortal
tabernacle shall crumble in the dust.

Vol. 8,  p.5
To them, if it is peace, it is all right; if it is war, it is all
right; if it is sickness, it is all right; if it is health, it is all
right; for it is all eternal life to the man that is in possession of
that principle.

Vol. 8,  p.5
What is man? He is an immortal being. He is a part of the Deity. He is
the Son of God, and God is his Father; and he has come here to work
out his salvation and accomplish the thing he came into existence for.
We have come here to build up the kingdom of God, to establish correct
principles, to teach the world righteousness, and to make millions of
the human family happy—even all who will listen to the principles of
eternal truth. We are here to introduce correct doctrine, to introduce
correct morals, to introduce correct philosophy, to introduce correct
government and to teach men how to live and how to die—how to be happy
in this world and in the world which is to come, and to lay the
foundation for eternal lives in the eternal worlds.

Vol. 8,  p.5
What is man? A god, even the son of God, possessing noble aspirations,
holy feelings, that may be governed by virtuous principles, possessing
elevated ideas, wishing to realize everything that God has destined to
submit to all his laws, to endure every kind of privation and
affliction and suffering, as seeing Him that is invisible, looking for
a city that hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God,—feeling
to live for that purpose, and that alone.

Vol. 8,  p.5
This is what man is, if he lives the religion of heaven, and performs
faithfully those things God has appointed him to do, that he may
increase from intelligence to intelligence, and go on with that
eternal progression, not only in this world, but in worlds without
end.

Vol. 8,  p.5
What are we? Do we expect to immortalize our fame by demolishing
cities, wasting countries, and destroying their inhabitants? No. Do we
expect to have our name perpetuated by being embalmed and laid by, as
the Egyptians were after they died? No. Do we expect to perpetuate our
fame by building cities and monuments? No. What then? We expect to
perpetuate our fame and our name by living and propagating correct
principles—by the establishment of correct laws—by the building up of
the kingdom of God—by imbibing and receiving light and intelligence
from the living God—by living in the enjoyment of all the blessings
that God has in reserve for his Saints—by driving back the dark cloud
of offer and superstition that has overspread the moral horizon of the
world—by establishing a nucleus of truth, intelligence, light,
morality, philosophy, religion, government, and everything also that
is calculated to promote and exalt the human family in time and in all
eternity; and then, like some of the ancient patriarchs—like Abraham,
Isaac, and Jacob, and many of the ancient Saints, enter into the New
Jerusalem, and there live with our posterity, our friends, and
relations; and then pass on by the eternal laws of progression to
associate with the Gods, worlds without end, in all intelligence and
perfection, and in promoting the happiness of all beings pertaining to
this world and the world that is to come. [p.6] 

Vol. 8,  p.6
There is something of man when you look at him in a proper point of
view.

Vol. 8,  p.6
How much we shall accomplish in this thing I do not know. Some of us
very little, I fear.

Vol. 8,  p.6
Some of us are learning to swear almost as good as some of the
Gentiles. Some of us are learning to get drunk almost as good as they
can. I do not think that will benefit us very much. Some of us are
learning to cheat and defraud our neighbours, and some are learning to
steal. There is nothing smart about all this. A negro, a Hottentot, or
an Indian can do that. There is nothing in these practices that
bespeaks an intelligent mind, or that would recommend a person to the
estimation of a good man, angels, or God. There is nothing Godlike in
them.

Vol. 8,  p.6
It is for us to do right and cultivate correct principles, and seek to
be elevated in the scale of human existence in time, that we may be
prepared for an eternal exaltation in the eternal worlds.

Vol. 8,  p.6
I pray that God may enlighten our minds, guide our feet in the way of
truth, and save us in his kingdom, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, March 4, 1860

True Civilization

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 4, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.6
In detailing the different grades of people, of which we have known
but little, and in discoursing upon their character and habits, I
think that Captain Gibson, in his lecture, has been both amusing,
instructive, and interesting.

Vol. 8,  p.6
When Captain Gibson first came to this city, he proposed addressing
the pople, and wished to know whether the subject possessed sufficient
interest to warrant an audience. I think he is now well satisfied that
he can have all. the hearers he wishes.

Vol. 8,  p.6
The religion embraced by the Latter-day Saints, if only slightly
understood, prompts them to search diligently after knowledge. There
is no other people in existence more eager to see, hear, learn, and
understand truth.

Vol. 8,  p.6
In a quotation read by Captain Gibson I noticed the word civilization;
and I wish to know whether there is a person present who understands
the term as I do. What is meant by "civilization?" We readily answer,
"the state of being civilized,"—refinement of manners, in
contradistinction to the grossness of savage life. According to my
definition of the word, there is not a strictly and fully civilized
community now upon the earth. Is there murder by wholesale to be found
in a strictly civilized [p.7] community? Will a community of civilized
nations rise up one against another, nation against nation, and
kingdom against kingdom, using against each other every destructive
invention that can be brought to bear in their wars?

Vol. 8,  p.7
When will they be civilized? When the Lord shall judge among the
nations, and shall rebuke many people; and they shall beat their
swords into ploughshares, and their spears into pruninghooks; when
nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither learn war any
more. When the world is in a state of true civilization, man will have
ceased to contend against his fellow-man, either as individuals,
parties, communities, sects, or nations. This state of civilization
will be brought about by the holy Priesthood of the Son of God; and
men, with full purpose of heart, will seek unto Him who is pure and
holy, even our Great Creator—our Father and God; and he will give them
a law that is pure—a government and plan of society possessed by holy
beings in heaven. Then there will be no more war, no more bloodshed,
no more evil speaking and evil doing; but all will be contented to
follow in the path of truth, which alone is calculated to exalt and
dignify the whole man, mentally and physically, in all his operations,
labours, and purposes. Short of this, mankind cannot be said to be
truly civilized.

Vol. 8,  p.7
God forbid that modern civilization should make that simple,
unsophisticated people, whom Captain Gibson has portrayed to-night, as
are the Christian nations of Europe and America! God forbid that such
a civilization should ever be introduced among them! But bestow upon
them the principles of eternal truth; teach them how to live so as to
do honour to their existence; teach them how to preserve
themselves—how to preserve their companions, their associates,
friends, and relatives; teach them how to preserve themselves as
communities and nations, and how to secure and preserve to every
person his equal and legal rights, seeking to preserve them in the
truth, in light, in intelligence, in honour; and in every principle
and act calculated to make a happy, Godlike, heavenly, social
community. These are my views of civilization.

Vol. 8,  p.7
I shall be very happy when I can know that the people of the East
Indian Archipelago, and the people on every island and continent, both
the high and the low, the ignorant and intelligent, have received the
words of eternal life, and have had bestowed upon them the power of
the eternal Priesthood of the Son of God, by which they may become
truly civilized.

Vol. 8,  p.7
I am trying to civilize myself. Are you trying to do the same? If we
have succeeded in this, then we have control over our words and over
our actions, and also, so far as our influence goes, over our
associates. If we are civilized ourselves, we shall be partially
prepared to receive the things that our Father and God has in store
for all such as prepare themselves to become recipients of his choice
gifts—for enlightenment, for intelligence, for glory, for power, and
for every qualification he wishes to bestow upon his children here
upon the earth, to prepare them to dwell in mansions of eternal light.

Vol. 8,  p.7
It is written that the greatest gift God can bestow upon man is the
gift of eternal life. The greatest attainment that we can reach is to
preserve our identity to an eternal duration in the midst of the
heavenly hosts. We have the words of eternal life given to us through
the Gospel, which, if we obey, will secure unto us that precious gift.
The greatest blessing that can be bestowed on the children of men is
power to civilize themselves after the [p.8] order of the civilization
of the heavens—to prepare themselves to dwell with heavenly beings who
are capable of enduring the presence of the Gods.

Vol. 8,  p.8
It has been supposed by many writers that there is a regular gradation
from the vegetable kingdom to the highest intelligence that has been
bestowed upon man, gradually rising from one degree of intelligence to
another. We learn that great intelligence has been bestowed upon
certain persons among the children of men. We discern degrees of
intelligence in our own society. There are also degrees of
intelligence in a national capacity. There are degrees of intelligence
in one family: you see its variations in communities, and you may mark
its gradations from the highest and most refined intelligence of man
down to the brute creation.

Vol. 8,  p.8
God has given this great variety of intelligence. He has also given
this great variety of forms—that eternal variety which we see upon
this earth, not only among human beings, but in every class of all the
creations of God; and they are all designed to be preserved to all
eternity. None of them were made to be destroyed, except those that do
not abide the law given them.

Vol. 8,  p.8
The earth will abide its creation, and will be counted worthy of
receiving the blessings designed for it, and will ultimately roll back
into the presence of God who formed it and established its mineral,
vegetable, and animal kingdoms. These will all be retained upon the
earth, come forth in the resurrection, and abide for ever and for
ever.

Vol. 8,  p.8
Who will be destroyed? Those who have the words of eternal life
offered to them and reject those words. They will remain uncivilized
and in their heathenish darkness. There are others who will become
civilized, purified, and prepared to dwell to all eternity in the
kingdoms God has prepared for them.

Vol. 8,  p.8
The last time I spoke to you here I told you that I found my religion
just as sweet to me in my private capacity, in my secret meditations
upon my bed, and in my closet, in my office, or with my family, as it
is when I am in this stand. I love it as well—esteem it as highly; it
is as precious to my understanding, and it invigorates, buoys up,
strengthens, and fills every power of my capacity with unspeakable
joy, just as much at home as it does here. I hope this is the case
with you all. If you live your religion, it is as dear to you when you
are out of this Tabernacle as when you are here. Live your religion,
walk humbly before your God, and secure to yourselves eternal life.
That is what I desire; it is what I pray for.

Vol. 8,  p.8
The kingdom of God will roll, and no power can stop the work that the
Almighty has commenced. Kings, rulers, governors, presidents, peoples,
and all the armies of hell joined with them will never be able to
impede the steady, onward, accelerated progress of this glorious
latter-day work. If we should deny the faith of the holy Gospel, and
go out of this Church, still it will roll on the same. This kingdom
will stand for ever. This religion will abide the day of the coming of
the Lord Jesus, and will prepare us to meet him in peace. 

Vol. 8,  p.8
Live your religion, walk uprightly, deal justly, love mercy, eschew
evil of every kind, and sanctify the Lord God in your hearts, and
purify and sanctify your affections with the principles of eternal
life, that Jesus may fulfil his own words—that he, by his Spirit, may
be in you a well of water springing up to everlasting life.

Vol. 8,  p.8
The world is before us, eternity is before us, and an inexhaustible
fountain of intelligence for us to obtain. Every man, and more
particularly my [p.9] immediate associates who are with me daily, know
how I regret the ignorance of this people—how it floods my heart with
sorrow to see so many Elders of Israel who wish everybody to come to
their standard and be measured by their measure. Every man must be
just so long, to fit their iron bedstead, or be cut off to the right
length: if too short, he must be stretched, to fill the requirement.

Vol. 8,  p.9
If they see an erring brother or sister, whose course does not comport
with their particular ideas of things, they conclude at once that he
or she cannot be a Saint, and withdraw their fellowship, concluding
that, if they are in the path of truth, others must have precisely
their weight and dimensions.

Vol. 8,  p.9
The ignorance I see, in this particular, among this great people is
lamentable. Let us not narrow ourselves up; for the world, with all
its variety of useful information and its rich hoard of hidden
treasure, is before us; and eternity, with all its sparkling
intelligence, lofty aspirations, and unspeakable glories, is before
us, and ready to aid us in the scale of advancement and every useful
improvement.

Vol. 8,  p.9
See that your children are properly educated in the rudiments of their
mother tongue, and then let them proceed to higher branches of
learning; let them become more informed in every department of true
and useful learning than their fathers are. When they have become well
acquainted with their language, let them study other languages, and
make themselves fully acquainted with the manners, customs, laws,
governments, and literature of other nations, peoples, and tongues.
Let them also learn all the truth pertaining to the arts and sciences,
and how to apply the same to their temporal wants. Let them study
things that are upon the earth, that are in the earth, and that are in
the heavens.

Vol. 8,  p.9
There are hundreds in this community who are more eager to become rich
in the perishable things of this world than to adorn their minds with
the power of self-government, and with a knowledge of things as they
were, as they are, and as they are to come. I will say to such, Get
rich in gold and silver, in horses and lands, in goods and chattels,
in flocks and herds, until you possess all you can possibly gain; but
let me caution you not to get one cent, unless you get it honestly.
And when you have amassed your millions, never allow yourselves to
possess one dollar with the belief that you are capable of disposing
of it judiciously without wisdom from our God. In all things inquire
of the Lord, that you may wisely direct your earthly substance, as
well as the energies of your minds, to the building up of his kingdom
and the consummation of his purposes pertaining to this world and our
salvation.

Vol. 8,  p.9
We are not yet half civilized, though we are more civilized than any
nation upon the earth. Our neighbours say we are barbarians, sunk in
heathenish ignorance. I will acknowledge my lack of memory to retain
scientific phrases, and the names of places, and of men who have
figured in the history of the world. With these exceptions, I am not a
whit behind them as to a knowledge of things as they are, though I
confess that my knowledge is limited. If they understand the Hebrew
language, I understand its roots, and how it originated. If they
understand the Greek tongue, I know whence it came, and how it was
introduced among men.

Vol. 8,  p.9
I know the cause of the various languages and customs among the
people, and the reason of the variation in our appearance, and the
difference in the intelligence given to [p.10] the children of men;
and after all, I feel very ignorant, when I scan the wide field there
is for improvement; and I know that this community are ignorant, and
are not what they should be. I also know that if the enemies of truth
will let us alone, as barbarous as we are, we will soon show them the
most peaceable, right-loving, and law-abiding community in the wide
world. We will show them the most civil community—a community farther
advanced in the arts of refinement than any other upon the earth. We
will show them men and women the most profound in learning, and
mechanics the most expert and ingenious. We will show them men endowed
with the most brilliant natural talent and the most wisdom that can be
found in the world. We will do this, if they will cease driving us
from our homes, and robbing us of our homesteads to the music of the
rifle and cannon, and the horrible oaths and fiendish hilarity of
civilized mobs who mock at our sufferings, and laugh to scorn our
sorrows. If they will not let us alone, we will take the musket and
the sword in one hand, the trowel and the hammer in the other, and
build up the Zion of our God; and they cannot prevent it.

Vol. 8,  p.10
I am very thankful for the knowledge I have received from Captain
Gibson's book, from the little I have conversed with him, and from the
lectures I have heard him deliver. I shall not cease learning while I
live, nor when I arrive in the spirit-world; but shall there learn
with greater facility; and when I again receive my body, I shall learn
a thousand times more in a thousand times less time; and then I do not
mean to cease learning, but shall still continue my researches.

Vol. 8,  p.10
Let us be patient with one another. I do not altogether look at things
as you do. My judgment is not in all things like yours; nor yours like
mine. When you judge a man or woman, judge the intentions of the
heart. It is not by words, particularly, nor by actions, that men will
be judged in the great day of the Lord; but, in connection with words
and actions, the sentiments and intentions of the heart will be taken,
and by these will men be judged.

Vol. 8,  p.10
There are men in this community who make blunders; but they would not
do an intentional wrong. They are weak; they do not fully understand
themselves, and are sometimes overtaken in fault. Am I to condemn
them? No; but to take them by the hand, and lift them up, and instruct
them,—give them a little intelligence as they can receive it. If they
can receive but a little, give them only a little, exercising patience
with them.

Vol. 8,  p.10
Ye mighty men of God, make sure the path for your own feet to walk to
eternal life, and take as many with you as you can. Take them as they
are, understand them as they are, and deal with them as they are; look
at them as God looks at them, and then you can judge them as he would
judge them.

Vol. 8,  p.11
May the Lord bless you! Amen.[p.11] 

Brigham Young, March 5, 1860

Hints to Faultfinders, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 5, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.11
I rejoice in the privilege of speaking to you this morning, and hope I
shall have your prayers and faith, in connection with my own, that my
remarks may be beneficial to those who hear.

Vol. 8,  p.11
Brother Spencer, in his remarks, indicated that there are some
fault-finders here—some who take exceptions to the acts and doings of
the Saints, especially to those of their leaders. Some of these
persons profess to be Saints, some have been cut off from the Church,
and some have never been in the Church.

Vol. 8,  p.11
I have no part with such men, neither have I any contention or
argument with them. I am sent to preach the Gospel of life and
salvation. If men are not pleased with my ways, they have as good a
right to dislike them as I have to dislike theirs. If they do not
believe in my advice, teachings, and counsel, they are at perfect
liberty to disbelieve them, and I will not find one word of fault with
them for so doing. They have full liberty to think and say what they
please with regard to my acts; but, as I have often said, they must
keep their "hands off." The slander and lying of tongues set in motion
by wicked hearts I have always met, and they do not affect my
character before my God, nor in the eyes of just men.

Vol. 8,  p.11
Take the evildoers, in this community, those who have once tasted of
the good word of God, who have received the Spirit of truth, and then
turned again to the allurements of the enemy, have forsaken their God
in their feelings, and connected themselves with those who are not in
the Church; they know my character, and have much more confidence in
me than I have in them. They believe what I say to be the truth; but
they deceive, and I know it. I tell the truth; and, so far as I have
power, I always act the truth; but they are disposed to refuse and
neglect the truth, and to prefer error and falsehood instead.

Vol. 8,  p.11
I have very little to say to men who are dissatisfied with my course,
or with the course of my brethren. Some have wished me to explain why
we built an adobe wall around this city. Are there any Saints who
stumble at such things? Oh, slow of heart to understand and believe. I
build walls, dig ditches, make bridges, and do a great amount and
variety of labour that is of but little consequence only to provide
ways and means for sustaining and preserving the destitute. I annually
expend hundreds and thousands of dollars almost solely to furnish
employment to those in want of labour. Why? I have potatoes, flour,
beef, and other articles of food, which I wish my brethren to have;
and it is better for them to [p.12] labour for those articles, so far
as they are able and have opportunity, than to have them given to
them. They work, and I deal out provisions, often when the work does
not profit me.

Vol. 8,  p.12
I say to all grunters, grumblers, whiners, hypocrites, and sycophants,
who snivel, crouch, and crawl around the most contemptible of all
creatures for a slight favour, Should it enter my mind to dig down the
Twin Peaks, and I set men to work to do so, it is none of your
business, neither is it the business of all earth and hell, provided I
pay the labourers their wages. I am not to be called in question as to
what I do with my funds, whether I build high walls or low walls,
garden walls or city walls; and if I please, it is my right to pull
down my walls tomorrow. If any one wishes to apostatize upon such
grounds, the quicker he does so the better; and if he wishes to leave
the Territory, but is too poor to do so, I will assist him to go. We
are much better off without such characters.

Vol. 8,  p.12
I preach to the people and reason with them with regard to the
dealings of God with the children of men. Many have apostatized
because we were driven by our enemies from Missouri, notwithstanding
they were taught that we never should be driven, if the people would
sanctify themselves and be prepared for the blessings in store for
them. But no, they did not sanctify themselves, and all the subsequent
schooling was necessary to prepare the Latter-day Saints to receive
the blessings of the Almighty. We are not prepared to receive his
choicest gifts, unless we also have experience to know what to do with
them. How many years have the Saints been taught upon these
principles, to give them an understanding of the dealings of the Lord
with the children of men?

Vol. 8,  p.12
When a man begins to find fault inquiring in regard to this, that, and
the other, saying, "Does this or that look as though the Lord dictated
it?" you may know that that person has more or less of the spirit of
apostacy. Every man in this kingdom, or upon the face of the earth,
who is seeking with all his heart to save himself, has as much to do
as he can conveniently attend to, without calling in question that
which does not belong to him. If he succeeds in saving himself, it has
well occupied his time and attention. See to it that you are right
yourselves; see that sins and folly do not manifest themselves with
the rising sun. I repeat that it is as much as any one can well do to
take care of himself by performing every duty that pertains to his
temporal and eternal welfare.

Vol. 8,  p.12
Suppose that in this community there are ten beggars who beg from door
to door for something to eat, and that nine of them are impostors who
beg to escape work, and with an evil heart practise imposition upon
the generous and sympathetic, and that only one of the ten who visit
your doors is worthy of your bounty; which is best, to give food to
the ten, to make sure of helping the truly needy one, or to repulse
the ten because you do not know which is the worthy one? You will all
say, Administer charitable gifts to the ten, rather than turn away the
only truly worthy and truly needy person among them. If you do this,
it will make no difference in your blessings, whether you administer
to worthy or unworthy persons, inasmuch as you give alms with a single
eye to assist the truly needy.

Vol. 8,  p.12
Again: Suppose that you are required to do ten pieces of work, but of
the ten only one is necessary for the promotion of the kingdom of God;
which had you better do—perform the ten pieces of labour, to be sure
of doing the right piece, or neglect the whole ten because you do not
know [p.13] which the right one is? Had you not better do the whole
ten pieces, that you may be sure of performing that which the Lord
does really require at your hands?

Vol. 8,  p.13
First, believe in the Lord God Almighty, in his Son Jesus Christ, and
in his Prophets that he sent in days of old; then believe in Joseph
Smith, and do the works of the Father, before you question what I
dictate to this people.

Vol. 8,  p.13
The Lord says, by one of the ancient prophets, "Wherefore the Lord
said, Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with
their lips do honour me, but have removed their hearts far from me,
and their fear toward me is taught by the precepts of men; therefore,
behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even
a marvellous work and a wonder; for the wisdom of their wise men shall
perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid. From
the time that it goeth forth it shall take you; for morning by morning
shall it pass over, by day and by night; and it shall be a vexation
only to understand the report."

Vol. 8,  p.13
The sound of the Gospel of life and salvation, to gather the house of
Israel and redeem the children of men, is a terror to all nations. The
fulfilment of this prophecy is plainly manifest, as is also that of
revelations given in our day in connection with the great latter-day
work; and yet all modern Christian communities disbelieve in new
revelation. Are they hunted and cast out? No: they are received in the
first society of the land as gentlemen. They are associates for
Presidents and governors—for the chief rulers of the nation, who
receive them with all the courtesy and generous kindness of which they
are capable. But let men come, as Peter, James, and John, with words
of eternal truth in their mouths, and they are despised and looked
upon with withering scorn, as I and others of my brethren have been,
and as Joseph Smith was, who was slain by the hands of wicked men.

Vol. 8,  p.13
Why do men hate me? Why do they hate you? Why did they hate Joseph
Smith, Jesus Christ, and his ancient Apostles? Jesus they nailed to a
cross, and Peter they crucified with his head downwards. John the
Evangelist they banished to one of the islands of the Mediterranean,
to be a slave in the lead mines, and tried to destroy him by putting
him into a cauldron of boiling oil. Had he declared that Jesus and
Moses were impostors, and that revelations from heaven were a humbug,
would they have treated him as they did? They would not, but would
have hailed him as one of their bosom friends. Hatred and persecution
have been the lot of every man that ever lived upon the earth holding
the oracles of the kingdom of heaven to deliver to the children of
men. Wicked men, Satan and all the powers of hell hate and are at war
with every holy principle that God wishes to place in the possession
of his children. That is the true reason of the hatred and persecution
meted out to us.

Vol. 8,  p.13
If people will believe the Gospel, and live by the principles thereof,
they will be saved. They will not be fault-finders, they will not be
discontented, they will not be workers of iniquity, they will not seek
to falsify and change the truth into a lie, nor a lie into the truth;
they will not seek to make white black, and black white. The Spirit of
God has no place in persons who do such things. What have I to do with
them? I am willing to preach the Gospel to all, and to seek the
eternal good of all people. I have examined myself very closely; I
have been trying to learn myself, to govern myself, and purify my own
heart. The worst evil I can imagine or wish to [p.14] come upon the
enemies of truth is, that they be obliged to live by holy principles,
and to deal by their fellow-creatures as they would wish to be dealt
by. This is the worst wish I can possibly wish upon my worst enemies
who thirst for my life. There is no question but what this would be a
great punishment to them. I would not wish them to be punished any
more, nor to suffer any more. But I also could wish them to forsake
the evil influence within them, which they constantly yield to, and
partake of good and holy influences, that they may rejoice in the
truth.

Vol. 8,  p.14
I shall see the day when every son and daughter of Adam will bow the
knee, and every tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of
God, the Saviour of the world,—that to him we owe our lives, and that
we are indebted to him, and through him to the Father, for every
blessing we enjoy. They will acknowledge his right to rule and govern,
King of nations, as he does King of Saints. This they must do,
notwithstanding all their hatred. Can people receive this? Yes, every
son and daughter of Adam can; though I once in a while meet with an
individual who says that he cannot believe in religion of any kind. I
will venture to say that there are men in this Church who would tell
you so, were you to converse with them privately. They will tell you
that they cannot in the least degree comprehend angels, spirits, God,
and the kingdoms and thrones of the eternal worlds, nor anything of
that character.

Vol. 8,  p.14
What do I say to such persons? Live that moral religion you believe
in; for they believe in the same moral religion that you and I do. Let
them deal justly with their fellow-men, be truthful, honest, and
charitable, full of good works to the day of their death, and I will
insure them that the kingdom of God is theirs. And when their spirits
leave their bodies, their eyes will be opened to see those heavenly
and eternal realities which they could not comprehend while in the
flesh. Now, I do not admit that good, active, bright, intelligent
hearts and brains, or, in other words, good spirits put in mortal
tabernacles are quite so ignorant as some imagine, although they may
feel that they are, and may think that they cannot conceive or
anything but what they hear with their ears, see with their eyes, &c.
This is a mistake: they can see and understand more, but they do not
know how to classify it. Let this be as it may, as I have said
already, all who will correctly live an external religion are entitled
to a degree of salvation.

Vol. 8,  p.14
Man is a mystery to himself. You see some who at once believe the
truth when they hear the Gospel of salvation declared by the servants
of God. Truth fastens upon their understandings, they yield to it at
once and openly acknowledge it, and yet they live for years and years
without receiving a love of that truth. Is not this a great mystery?
It partially is In their outward faith and lives they believe the
Gospel of salvation as much as any person can; and, after all,
darkness will come upon them; they will forget the love and communion
they had with the Spirit of the Lord, and turn away from the holy
commandments, and tell you that they never knew that the Gospel was
true. How many are there of this class, year by year, who will say,
"We never knew the truth of 'Mormonism?'" I will relate an incident by
way of illustration. A brother now here and working for us had a
brother in Nauvoo, in the days of Joseph, who was sent to England on a
mission. He went and preached to his brother that is now here, and
bore testimony to him that he knew Joseph Smith to be a Prophet of
God, that the New Testament [p.15] is true, that the Book of Mormon is
true, that the Book of Doctrine and Covenants contains true
revelations from God, that God had sent an angel from heaven revealing
the everlasting Priesthood, and had bestowed the Holy Ghost upon his
servants, which he would give to all who believed in their words. Thus
he preached to his brother and to the people, and returned to his
house in Nauvoo. In a few years his brother came to Nauvoo, and the
brother previously there began to tell him that "Mormonism" was not
true, and that if Joseph Smith was ever a Prophet, he must have been a
fallen Prophet. His brother then asked about the Book of Mormon.
"Why," said he, "I do not think it is true, though I do not really
know." "How about the Bible?" "I do not know much about it; but I
think you had better stop here: here are houses and lands unoccupied,
for the Mormons have gone west, and left their gardens, farms, and the
furniture in their houses, and you can make money here." "But is not
'Mormonism' true?" "I do not think it is, for the Mormons are now
clearing out to go into the wilderness." "But," said his brother,
"That has nothing to do with it. It is no matter where they go. Is the
doctrine you preached to me in England true?" "Well, I do not hardly
think it is." Finally he said, "It is not true," "Well," said the
young man, "I will ask you a single question: Did you tell the truth
when you came to England to preach the Gospel? or did you lie then,
and now tell the truth? You either lied then or now, and I want you to
tell me which time you lied." He did not reply. "Now brother, I have a
few words to say to you: You came to England and preached the Gospel,
and told me not to trust in man, but to seek unto the Lord my God, in
the name of Jesus Christ, and receive a witness for myself and know
for myself that Joseph Smith is a Prophet of God, that the Book of
Mormon is true, and that God has set to his hand to gather the house
of Israel and build up Zion. You said, Do not rely upon my word; for
if you believe and embrace the Gospel, you have the promise of
receiving the Holy Ghost. Now, I have to say to you that I did not
merely take your word, for I did not consider I was under any
obligation to believe and embrace what you called the Gospel, unless
the Lord revealed it to me. You were to me a fingerboard to point the
right way: I walked in it, and received a testimony that Joseph Smith
is a true Prophet, that the Book of Mormon is true, and that this work
is the work of the Almighty. You have apostatized. I am going to the
camp of the Saints, and you may go where you please." He left his
brother, and is here in good standing with us. That illustrates a
principle I wished to have you understand.

Vol. 8,  p.15
I recollect that while on my way to Ohio, to see brother Joseph the
first time, I took dinner with a Mr. Gillmore—I think a Methodist
priest. He began to tell me the character of Joseph Smith, what he had
been guilty of, how long he had been a money-digger, how long a
horse-jockey, and how many horses he had stolen; and his statement
made Joseph to be some seventy or eighty years of age. I said to him,
"Joseph Smith I never saw. He says that he has received revelations
from God, and declared that an angel visited him. He has declared that
he found plates, and other witnesses have seen and handled them, from
which the Book of Mormon was translated. I know nothing about these
witnesses, neither do I care. I went to my Father in heaven and asked
him with regard to the truth of the doctrines taught by Joseph Smith,
and I know they will [p.16] save all that will hearken to them, and
that those who do not will miss salvation in the celestial kingdom of
God; and though Joseph Smith should steal horses every day, or gamble
every night, or deny his Saviour from the crowing of the cock in the
morning until sunset in the evening, I know that the doctrine he
preaches is the power of God to my salvation, if I live it. I did not
make him a revelator; I have no business to dictate him. I never
called him in question, even in my feelings, for an act of his, except
once. I did not like his policy in a matter, and a feeling came into
my heart that would have led me to complain; but it was much shorter
lived than Jonah's gourd, for it did not last half a minute.

Vol. 8,  p.16
Much of Joseph's policy in temporal things was different from my ideas
of the way to manage them. He did the best he could, and I do the best
I can. Joseph's hands were continually tied. Who dared to trust him
with their money? Very few. He had to defend lawsuit upon lawsuit. He
passed through forty-seven lawsuits, and in the most of them I was
with him. He was obliged to employ lawyers, and devise ways and means
to shield himself from oppression. He had to struggle through poverty
and distress, being driven from pillar to post. I wondered many a time
that he could endure what he did. The Lord gave him strength in all
these afflictions.

Vol. 8,  p.16
I do not employ lawyers, unless they are my brethren; and I seldom
have occasion for employing them. Lawyers would come to Joseph,
profeesing to have been his friends, and palaver around him, to get a
fee. I could see through them and read their evil intentions.

Vol. 8,  p.16
The worst wish I have for such characters is that they had been
obliged to tell Joseph Smith the truth when they came to him. Then
they would have said, "Joseph, we have been laying our plans to get
you into a lawsuit, and we want you to employ us, that we may receive
a fat fee from you for defending your case." Or, "there is an election
coming off, and we take this course to turn your vote." Bennett told
the truth once when he said, "There is not much to be made in
political traffic with the 'Mormons.'" It never did any of them any
good. We are not to be bought or sold.

Vol. 8,  p.16
I will now make a few more remarks upon, belief and disbelief,
understanding and not understanding. I am satisfied that persons are
sometimes not so ignorant as they think they are. Faith is an eternal
principle; belief is an admission of the fact. Faith, to us, is the
gift of God; belief is inherent in the children of men, and is the
foundation for the reception of faith. The principle of love within us
is an attribute of the Deity, and it is placed within us to be
dispensed independently according to our own will. Hatred is another
attribute inherent in our organization. These and other inherent
principles were planted in man when he was organized in the spirit,
and when the spirit took the body they were not destroyed. Belief and
unbelief are independent in man, the same as other attributes. Men can
acknowledge or reject, turn to the right or to the left, rise up or
remain seated: you can say that the Lord and his Gospel are not worthy
of your notice, or you can bow to them. When the Elders went into your
neighbourhoods to preach the Gospel, you had the privilege of
believing or disbelieving. You believed it; your neighbours disbelieve
it. It is free and at your own option to dipose of at your pleasure.
Could not your neighbours have believed the truth as well as you? Yes.

Vol. 8,  p.17
Now, follow out this idea to the last [p.17] days in which we live,
the time spoken of by the Prophets, and by the Saviour, and his
ancient Apostles, when the unbelief and hardness of the hearts of the
children of men would cause them to be overcome by the power of Satan,
to yield themselves to be servants to that wicked one. God has borne
and foreborne with them, until he has begun to send them strong
delusions, as he long foretold that he would, that they might believe
a lie and be damned, for they have pleasure in unrighteousness, and
have no pleasure in truthfulness, nor in the salvation of the Lord
Jesus. They have pleasure in rioting, fighting, warring, killing,
contentions, and every crime that can be enumerated. What will become
of their belief? Will it not perish? Yes. When you believe the
principles of the Gospel and attain unto faith, which is a gift of
God, he adds more faith, adding faith to faith. He bestows faith upon
his creatures as a gift; but his creatures inherently possess the
privilege of believing the Gospel to be true or false. Is the belief
they possess, to believe a lie expressly that they may be damned,
faith? No. You may say it is a portion of faith. It is immaterial to
me what you call it. It is the belief, the ability, the power that God
has organized in the organization of man, and which he can do with as
he pleases. If he uses it to believe a lie that he may be damned, both
himself and his belief will perish and fall, to rise no more, while
God will bestow faith on those who believe the truth.

Vol. 8,  p.17
Forsake the Spirit of the Lord—the Holy Ghost—the influence that comes
from above, and partake of an earthly, dark, unbelieving influence or
spirit, and your faith is gone; you have no faith. Is there a person
who can possess faith without belief? No. Can men possess belief
without faith? Yes, every son and daughter of Adam. Belief is an
inherent principle in the organism of man to lay the foundation for
faith.

Vol. 8,  p.17
I will sum it up again: Faith is an eternal principle—one of the
attributes of the Deity by which the worlds are and were created.
Belief is the admission of either truth or falsehood.

Vol. 8,  p.17
It has been stated that I teach the doctrine that the Gods continue to
increase in all their attributes to all eternity. Have you ever heard
me teach such a doctrine? I have taught; doctrine; but have I called
in question any of the Gods? It has been stated that God our Father
comprehends eternity, from eternity to eternity, all there is, all
there was, all there ever can be about eternity, in and through it.
When a person undertakes to establish such a doctrine, what does he
do? He gives bounds to that eternity which he at the same time admits
to be boundless. Admit such doctrine, and eternity flees away like the
shadow of morning; and that is as much as I ever teach about it. Do I
say that heavenly beings improve? I am not yet there; I do not know.

Vol. 8,  p.17
Understand eternity? There is not and never was a man in finite flesh
who understands it. Enoch has been referred to in this matter. How
many of the Gods and kingdoms he saw when the vision of his mind was
opened, matters not. If he had seen more than he could have enumerated
throughout his long life, and more than all the men on earth could
multiply from the time his vision opened until now, he would not have
attained to the comprehension of eternity. How much Enoch saw, how
many worlds he saw, has nothing to do with the case. This is a matter
that wise men know nothing about. I do not know, though I know as much
about it as any man in this house or in this generation. I can
comprehend, by the words of eternal life, that there is [p.18] an
eternity before me. Has it bounds? Whether it has or not, neither we
nor any other finite beings can comprehend it.

Vol. 8,  p.18
I will leave this subject, because I am not capable of understanding
it. You leave it, and do not contend about things that are beyond our
reach—that are too great for you to know at present. And when you go
into the spirit-world you will not understand it; and when you have
lived in the spirit-world until you again receive your bodies, you
still cannot understand it; but you can continue to learn more and
more about it, in the same manner as we learn here. I can teach many
things about the future existence of man; but it is more directly our
business to pay attention to those duties that more immediately
concern us while we are here.

Vol. 8,  p.18
Brother Spencer says that we can tell a little about God the Father by
his handiwork. It is very little. What does the world know? A wicked
man may pray from this time to all eternity, and he will not be able
to discern the print of his footsteps. It takes a spiritually-minded
wise man to discern the hand of God in all things, and to be ready to
acknowledge it, to discern that he rules among the armies of heaven,
and that he is dictating, ruling, managing, and turning the hearts of
the people on the earth to the right and to the left. He grants this
and takes away that at his pleasure, but the people do not know it;
they cannot discern it. One may here say, "What am I to do? If God
dictates and guides the hearts of the people, they cease then to be
responsible?" He gives to all men their agency to act, reserving to
himself the right to control the results of their acts. The Lord does
not dictate to do wrong; but when men are disposed to do wrong, he
brings out the results in accordance with his own pleasure. You may
plant and water, but can you make a kernel of grain or a spear of
grass? This is not in the power of man to do; but God in his
providences produces this. Let the Lord send an angel through this
valley to cause certain properties in the air and water to depart, and
your grain-crops fall, or your fruit is cut off. He says to you, "Go
and do a piece of work." You do it, and by means of this he causes
your enemies to stumble. Say that you are tilling the soil, and the
Lord says to an angel, Do thus and so. What do you receive for your
labour? Perhaps fifty, sixty, or a hundred bushels of wheat to an
acre, when another year, perhaps, in the same place and with like
labour, you do not receive more than five, ten, or fifteen bushels. Do
you know the cause of this? No. No man can know, unless he enjoys the
revelations of the Almighty. I make these remarks that you may
understand that our Father controls the results of our acts at his own
pleasure, and we cannot prevent it. Man can produce and control his
own acts, but he has no control over their results. God causes even
the wrath of man to praise him, to resound to his glory and the
salvation of his children.

Vol. 8,  p.18
Israel were slaves in Egypt four hundred years; they were treated
harshly and cruelly, and their children were slain. Then the Lord took
them out from Egypt to wander in the wilderness forty years,
travelling about as far as from here to Nauvoo—a distance that we can
travel and back again in a season. This was to produce a result. They
could not understand why they wandered thus in the wilderness; but God
knew. They could not understand why he said to Jacob that they should
wander in a strange land four hundred years; but the result was for
the salvation of the children of men. God had promised to save that
seed; but their [p.19] wickedness would not let him save them without
giving them the punishment they received. God took them into the
spirit-world and raised up their children to do a better work. If the
Lord has promised to save a son of a man or woman that is full of
faith—has promised that he shall come into his kingdom, though that
son be froward and disposed to be wicked, yet he will receive his
punishment in the flesh. Now, on the other hand, do not become
Universalists and say that every man and woman receives punishment
only in this world, for that is not true.

Vol. 8,  p.19
There are a number of other things that I might speak about; but I
have spoken long enough.

Vol. 8,  p.19
God bless you! Amen.

Orson Hyde, March 25, 1860

The Holy Priesthood—Judgment—Separation of 
Spirit and Body

A Discourse by Elder ORSON HYDE, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 25, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.19
Brethren and sisters, it has fallen to my lot to make a few remarks to
you this morning. Were my own feelings gratified, I.should be a hearer
on this occasion, and not a speaker; but I am willing to contribute my
mite to increase, if possible, the current of intelligence, and to
increase the comfort and happiness of the Saints of God.

Vol. 8,  p.19
We, brethren and sisters, are occupying a very important position.
Perhaps we do not all realize it; and I may also add that very likely
I do not realize the importance of the position that I occupy as an
individual identified with the body of the people.

Vol. 8,  p.19
There were some few reflections passing through my mind this morning,
while contemplating the scenes that are before us. There are two
things that are for us to consider—the truth and certainty that God
has verily spoken to us from on high, or that he has not. One or the
other of these statements is certainly true. We profess that he has
spoken to us from heaven, and revealed unto us his mind and will
touching our duties and the course of life that we should pursue in
order to build up his kingdom and spread the light of truth throughout
the world.

Vol. 8,  p.19
Now, if he really has spoken to us—if he really has given to us the
holy Priesthood, which is the power that rules in heaven, and the
prayers of all Christendom are, "Thy kingdom come, thy will be done on
earth as it is in heaven,"—if these prayers be heard and answered, the
same power that rules in the heavens must eventually rule on earth.
Then, if the Priesthood has been given to us, as we claim it has, we
are occupying a [p.20] very important position in the world. What is
this Priesthood? What is this power that is conferred upon us in the
holy Priesthood? What particular power do you give when you send a man
to some other land to transact business in your name? You give him a
power of attorney, authorizing him to transact in your name the
business that you wish to be performed; and in that letter of
appointment would be conveyed all your power, your authority, and
ability to transact that business, even as effectually as if you
yourself were present to perform it with your own hand.

Vol. 8,  p.20
It is an agency, then, though it may be said that the Priesthood,
which is authority from God to act in his name, differs from that
authority which is given to man to transact business for his fellows.
I am willing to admit that there is a difference so far as the
business for which they are delegated is concerned; for one is
temporal, the other is spiritual; the one is earthly, the other
heavenly. But let me ask, Where is the man who is authorized to go
forth and act in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ? If I obey my own
will—my inclination or burning desire to go and preach what I believe
to be the Gospel, that does not authorize me to go in the name of the
Lord. If I, by my own act and deed, have authorized my friend to go in
my name, to give receipts and acquittances, to sign conveyances for me
or in my behalf, and under my own signature he has received that
authority, he then has authority in himself; that is, the authority in
me is transferred to him to go and transact business in my name. Am I
then bound by what he does? Yes, to all intents and purposes. Am I
bound by the act of any individual authorized by another person, yet
not authorized by me? No, I am not. Is the transaction of any other
than my legally-appointed attorney valid to me in law? No, it is not:
it is worth nothing.

Vol. 8,  p.20
Well, then, if this people have the holy Priesthood—if it has been
conferred upon us, and we actually do exercise under that Priesthood,
and according to the instructions that are given us from on high, is
or is not the Almighty bound to respond to and to own our deeds and
acts? Is he not bound upon the principles of law, even that are common
among men and well known to us? Most certainly he is. Did you ever
know a. gentleman or agent delegated by an individual to go forth to
do business in the name of that person, and yet deny that he had any
line of communication with the principal or party for whom he was
agent? That would be a contradiction of the position he occupied. If
he claims to have authority and power to transact business, the
inference is legitimate and conclusive that he has had a
correspondence with the principal by whom he is employed. But what do
the world at large tell us? Why, that God has not spoken from the
heavens—that he has given no revelation—that he has not made known his
will to man for the last seventeen or eighteen centuries. Admitting
the truth of this statement, where, then, is their authority to act in
that name? Their denial of any correspondence—of any communication
between the King of kings, is clear and conclusive that they
themselves testify, by these statements, that they have no such
authority as they pretend to exercise.

Vol. 8,  p.20
To act in the name of another, then, without having the requisite
authority, what does it amount to in law? Does it amount to forgery to
use a name without authority? Yes, even the name of any man in
business transactions.

Vol. 8,  p.21
If it is not forgery, what else would you call it? What would you
lawyers [p.21] term it? And if it be forgery, what is the penalty? Is
it not a fine? Is it not imprisonment? And does it not deprive a man
of citizenship and liberty? Most assuredly it does. Well, then, to
commit forgery against man is but a trifling offence to the committing
of forgery against the King of kings and Lord of lords, by the use of
his name when we are not authorized. Hence we are told that no man
shall take the name of the Lord his God in vain, "for the Lord will
not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain."

Vol. 8,  p.21
If I am not legally appointed to act as a minister of Jesus, am I not
taking his name in vain? Judge ye what I say. It is my opinion that
when the vail is rent, there will be a page disclosed that will
astonish the world; for the holy Priesthood has been given unto
us—that is, authority to act in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ; and
a voice from heaven has declared that at that name every knee shall
bow and every tongue confess. If we are authorized by that personage,
and he has given us a right to use his name, then our heavenly Father
is bound to fulfil and to honour our acts and doings, when we proceed
according to the letter of instructions that he has given to us. Judge
ye. My declaration, however, may not be sufficient; therefore I will
refer you to the declaration of the Son of God, which bears directly
on the point at issue. What is it? "Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth
shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall
be loosed in heaven." (Matt. xviii. 18.) Hear it, ye people! Hear it,
ye that mock at the authority of God, and remember that I have
declared and borne testimony that the kingdom of God has come nigh
unto you.

Vol. 8,  p.21
Again: If this Priesthood has been committed unto us, and I will take
the responsibility of saying, in the name that I have named before you
that this authority has been conferred and placed upon us by
messengers from the courts of glory; and this is as strong a testimony
as I am capable of bearing on this point. I know it, and I am an
eye-witness before you, and so are my brethren who surround me on this
Stand; and it is written that the testimony of two or three is good,
and by it shall every word be established. The testimony of two in a
court of justice will hang a man, or take away his liberty.

Vol. 8,  p.21
Now, we, in the sacredness of that name, bear testimony unto you that
the Priesthood has been given to man, and we do it with the assurance
that God will respond to the deeds done in his name, and by the
authority of that Priesthood which he has given; and remember that he
has said unto his servants who are clothed with his power, as he said
unto those whom he called when his Son ministered amongst men,
"Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and
whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."

Vol. 8,  p.21
The Priesthood that does not possess this power I would give no more
for than I would for a power issued and given from any irrespensible
source. There is no power in it to back it up or to respond to its
petitions. We do not ask for such a Priesthood—one that would lead us
to commit forgery and to use that name in vain of which I have been
speaking; I say we do not ask for any information or power from such a
source. Such a Priesthood would subject me to a penalty that I would
not like to incur; neither would any man that has any knowledge, or
that knows his right hand from his left. But, O the ignorance and
blindness of this generation! They know not the right hand from the
left in the things of God, with all their boasted wisdom [p.22] and
skill, and all their inventions. They are wise in many things that
pertain to this world, and they possess some knowledge of the
sciences; but when they come to the policy of the King of kings and
Lord of lords, they know little or nothing about it.

Vol. 8,  p.22
We say, again, that we are occupying an important position. Take it on
the other hand, and let us see how we stand. If God has spoken to us
and given to us the holy Priesthood, then this is the only door by
which men and women can enter and be saved in the kingdom of God; this
is the only door that enters into the celestial kingdom, that entitles
us to dominions, principalities, and powers: it is the only door and
key by which mankind can obtain an entrance into life everlasting.

Vol. 8,  p.22
The world is arrayed against us. They have long sought an action
against the people of God, and what are they doing? Now, says the
Almighty, I have given unto you power to save all mankind that believe
and repent. Oh, but says the world, that is blasphemy!—that is taking
the laurels of the Saviour and twining them around your own brow! Do
you assume such responsibility as that? It is the very height of folly
and wretchedness. This is what our accusers say: but let us look at
this matter a little. Did not the Saviour say, when speaking to the
Jews, "If the salt has lost its savour, then it has no power to save,
and is good for nothing but to be cast out and trodden under foot of
men"? and, says the Prophet—"Saviours shall come up on Mount Zion to
judge the Mount of Esau, and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." Did not
our Saviour say, "He that heareth you heareth me?" Then if we have
this authority, this Priesthood, this agency to act in that name—the
name and power and Priesthood of the Saviour, are we not entitled to a
fulfilment of the promise—"Lo, I am with you always, even to the end
of the world"? What more can you ask?—what more can you desire?

Vol. 8,  p.22
This is the virtue of that Priesthood that the Saviour has conferred
upon us by the powers that are centred on high, and this I know to be
true. Although it is bestowed upon a people that is everywhere spoken
against, yet I feel to say in my heart, God be thanked that he has
conferred this honour upon us! We ought to be willing to endure the
hardness of the world as good soldiers.

Vol. 8,  p.22
Don't you know that the world are seeking to ensnare and kill their
only saviours? If they kill us, they are damned. Hear it! Ensnare us,
and you shall be ensnared. Throw stumbling blocks in our way, and
stumbling-blocks shall be thrown in yours. I speak by authority. I
know the source whence the authority came.

Vol. 8,  p.22
I am here reminded of a little anecdote—a little circumstance that
will serve to illustrate what I would wish to say. I do not know that
I shall get it exactly right, but I shall be able to get the
principle. Once, in Nauvoo, brother Joseph Smith had a dream. It was
about the time of his troubles, just before his martyrdom. He dreamed
that certain characters had dug a pit and bound his arms with a view
of pushing him into it. Well, there he was, with his hands bound fast
and all ready for being pushed into the pit. But when his enemies made
a stride at him, they happened to miss him and fell in themselves.
Then, when they could not get out themselves, they cried to Joseph,
saying, "Help us out of the pit!" But he said, "I cannot do it, for
you have bound me."

Vol. 8,  p.22
That is the position of the world. They desire to destroy their only
real benefactors; and when they get into trouble, so that they cannot
save [p.23] themselves, they will cry to the servants of God for
deliverance; but the reply will be—"You have bound us, you have
crushed us, and have rendered it impossible for us to save you." Then
the cries of the wicked will ascend up to heaven; and finally, when
they are brought before the judgment-seat it will be said unto them,
"Depart from me, ye cursed; for I was an hungered, and ye fed me not;
I was naked, and ye clothed me not; I was thirsty, and ye gave me no
drink."

Vol. 8,  p.23
Well, then, inasmuch as the salvation of the world is to a great
extent dependent upon our integrity and the faithful performance of
our duties in this Priesthood, do you not see that we are required to
work not only for our own salvation, but for the welfare and salvation
of others? Now, if we respect mankind, we will not waste any of our
valuable time, but go right forward; and although men may meet us with
their rifles, with their cannon, and engines of death, yet the day
will come when they will thank God that there was integrity in us and
a disposition to save, because they will find that their salvation has
depended upon us. And were we to turn back and fly from the track,
they would curse us for having done so; for they will see that if they
gain any favour at all, it will be owing to our faithful adherence to
the cause with which we have been entrusted.

Vol. 8,  p.23
Brethren and sisters, there are many things that pass through my mind
when I reflect upon the magnitude of the work in which we are engaged;
but I feel as though I had said just about enough at this time. 

Vol. 8,  p.23
[Blessed the sacrament cup.] 

Vol. 8,  p.23
Brother Young says he wishes me to go ahead and speak as I feel led by
the Spirit. But when I arose I did not anticipate speaking but a few
minutes; and hence, I keyed my voice too high for a lengthy speech.
Though willing to speak, I have to confess that I feel my voice giving
way. In my remarks so far, I have not touched on the thing that was in
my mind when I commenced to address you; therefore these are only
preliminaries. Still I felt that I wanted to apprise the Saints and
all concerned of the authority under which the servants of God act.

Vol. 8,  p.23
Among the Jews, the Scribes and Pharisees would teach the people in
this way—"Now, if this is to be, then the inference is so-and-so; and
if this proposition be true, then the conclusion is certain." But when
Jesus spoke to the people and taught them, he made no vain
propositions and drew no milk-and-water conclusions: but he spoke and
it was done; and the contrast was so great between the teachings of
the Jewish Rabbies and the teachings of the Saviour, that they could
not but notice it. "Why," said they, "he speaks as one having
authority, and not as the Scribes." He, having this Priesthood, and
having communion with God, our heavenly Father, manifested the wisdom
of the heavens; and this difference is manifested and felt in this
generation when the servants of God proclaim to the inhabitants of the
earth that God has spoken, and that he again reveals his will to man.

Vol. 8,  p.23
I am not now speaking of those who may have this Priesthood in form
only, and who go and get drunk, as some have done: I am not speaking
of those who have committed whoredom in the land; for they will all go
to hell together, if they repent not. I want to draw the line of
distinction between them and those who call upon God day and night for
instruction to mark out their oourse. They are the ones who have the
favour of Heaven, who are filled with his Spirit, and whose words are
quick and powerful, and whose testimony causes the wicked to fear and
tremble.[p.24] 

Vol. 8,  p.24
We speak that which we do know, and testify to that which we have
seen. "What do you know?" says the inquirer. I know that the Gospel
which we have received is the truth of God, and I know that it will
rule the world, and I know that every man, kingdom, and people that
opposes it will be broken to shivers. I do not care whether the
opposition arises in the Church or out of it, I know that he that
raises his puny arm against this work will be broken of his power and
finally destroyed, if he does not cease his hostilities. I care not
whether it be the judge upon the bench, or commanders of armies, the
consequence will be as I have told you.

Vol. 8,  p.24
God has spoken, and I know it, because I have heard his voice, and
know the voice of the Good Shepherd, and am thankful that I have felt
his power. Do I know that he has given this authority to use his name?
Yes, gentlemen, I know it; and not only so, but I know that there are
heavenly messengers that are now near me, as near as brothers Watt and
Long, who are taking notes as faithfully as they are, and more so. The
natural eye cannot see them, but they are here, and by our acts and
our words shall we be judged. Yes, and these messengers transmit our
words and our acts up on high, which are registered there in books;
and by-and-by, when the dead, small and great, shall stand before God,
these are the books that will be opened, and the dead will be judged
out of the things that are written in the books. Then let us be
careful what we do and what we say. The sacred writings on earth
contain the law, but the records above contain the facts.

Vol. 8,  p.24
There is no corner so remote, no place so secret, none so secluded or
dark that the angel of God is not there taking .notes. What does the
poet say? "Angels above us are silent notes taking." And I suppose
they are daily transcribed and posted; and when they get through with
their labour pertaining to us, their notes will all appear in the
great ledger, in which the accounts and balance-sheet will be fully
shown up; and by our keeping a faithful watch, it is hoped there may
be a favourable record kept there.

Vol. 8,  p.24
There was a text of Scripture occurred to my mind after I came here
this morning, but I do not know whether I can preach anything about it
or not. When I arose to address you, my mind was led off in another
direction. The text is this—"He that liveth and believeth in me shall
never die." This is a peculiar saying, especially when we take it in
connection with the words used in the morn of creation—"Dust thou art,
and unto dust thou shalt return." This is a pretty hard saying,
especially for those who do not believe. Let us come at it by an
approach .more gentle and moderate, and not come abruptly all at once;
for it appears too strong language for us to receive without
modification.

Vol. 8,  p.24
It is said that all things are possible with God. Now, we will come
down a little nearer to the point. The Scriptures say, "All things are
possible to them that believe." If all things are possible, don't you
see that there is a great deal depending upon our faith? Whether we
can really get over the saying, "He that liveth and believeth in me
shall never die," without stretching it out and putting any other
interpretation upon it, may be difficult; but I do not feel it safe to
put any different interpretation upon the Scriptures than that which
is manifest upon the face of them. Abraham and the Prophets are dead,
or at least some of them: I cannot say that they all were when Jesus
uttered this language; but now, said Jesus to the Jews, "Before
Abraham was, I [p.25] am." "Why," said they, "you are not yet fifty
years old." No; he was only about thirty-one or thirty-two. "How is
this shown?" says one. If I could really discover the principle that I
could escape death, that would carry me over the gulf without dying, I
should rejoice, for I hate to die; I hate to be laid in the ground to
wither and perish.

Vol. 8,  p.25
Well, there is a principle of life. The Gospel is life, and the
Saviour is life; for says he, "I am the light and the life of the
world." It is now as it was of old—the people keep putting off every
good thing: they of old put them off just as we now put off things to
the future. "Why," said Martha, speaking of her brother, "I know that
he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day." But said
Jesus unto her, "I am the resurrection and the life: he that believeth
in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth
and believeth in me shall never die."

Vol. 8,  p.25
Here is another thing with regard to the judgment. I know that a great
many are postponing it, and thinking that the day of judgment is a
long way off, and that it will not come in our day; but what says the
Saviour? "Now is the judgment of this world; now shall the prince of
this world be cast out." Then you need not look away off through the
dark vista of unborn generations; for whom the servants of God shall
judge, or, in other words, what they shall bind on earth shall be
bound in heaven. Then the wicked are at once bound up, and the
judgment is truly gone forth; but the secrets thereof shall not be
known until the books are opened and a fair balance-sheet is
exhibited. "Yes," said Martha, "I know he shall rise again in the
resurrection at the last day." But, said Jesus, "Did I not tell you
that if you would believe, you should see the glory of God, and that
he that liveth and believeth in me shall never die?" This is an
encouraging promise. "But," says one, "Do you mean to say, by this,
that this mortal tabernacle that is at present the tabernacle of the
spirit shall not go to dust?" I do not say that. But I do not know
that I can explain it any better than to say, I am clothed with my
garments; but, suppose I should go into the other room and lay off
some of them, should I not be the same creature that passed off into
that room? Did I die in making the transition? No. And if you were to
look into the other apartment, you would see Orson Hyde all alive, but
his old clothes left and abandoned.

Vol. 8,  p.25
Brother Taylor said, the other day, that it was right to gather truth
from every source. If the Devil has got truth, then it is right to
secure it. [President Brigham Young: "What truth he has he has
stolen."] We have a right to gather up truth just on the same
principle that the United States gather up property that is marked
U.S. You know when they go through the land and find anything with
U.S. on it, they take it. So likewise, when we find any truth with U,
S, US on, we claim it as our own. It belongs to US. [Laughter.]

Vol. 8,  p.25
With regard to the operation of death, I do not know that I will
exactly endorse the. principle, but I will take up what Andrew Jackson
Davis says. It is rather singular, and I don't think it is very far
from the truth. When the article I alluded to was first published, it
took such hold upon me that I immediately published it in the
Guardian. It was something like this: He stood by and saw a person
depart this life; and as the spirit was leaving the body, (you know
death is nothing more than a separation of the body and spirit,)—and
while this was going on, Mr. Davis was in a state of clairvoyance,
watching this individual depart. As the [p.26] pulses became weakened
and ceased to beat, he saw the spirit gradually emerging from the
body; and as it drew itself out, the tabernacle became more deathly,
until finally the perfect image of the man arose from the ashes of
mortality, and there was nothing left but a lifeless corpse. But there
was the living form born from that old body standing apparently free
and untrammelled.

Vol. 8,  p.26
This is from a Spiritualist. I do not know that I have ever spoken of
it before; but it came to my mind, and I thought I would present it;
for I am in a good place now to be corrected, if wrong.

Vol. 8,  p.26
If that live image did come out as he represented, that is the part
that shall never die; and whether it passes out in that particular
form, matters not; we know that it does escape and lives for ever.
Here, then, you see it passes from a mortal tenement, from the
carcass, or flesh and bones, something similar, perhaps, to the
butterfly being born from its coarser tenement;—not that I wished to
advocate anything like transmigration; but as the butterfly sallies
out of the cocoon, leaving it to be manufactured into fabrics, and
free-and-easy she moves in another element, basking among the flowers
of earth, so the spirit emerges from the body, to regale itself in a
more congenial clime.

Vol. 8,  p.26
Many of you are accustomed to put corn into the earth, and perhaps
those who do not plant corn, sow wheat; and you know there is a germ
in every perfect kernel; and when it shoots out, or sprouts, we call
that good, because it has the power of life. It continues to grow, and
forms a new stock; but if you take one kernel that has not the living
germ within it, it dries up and dies, just like that poor ungodly
sinner that has not the germ of eternal life within him. He dies, body
and spirit; but that man's spirit, who has the principle of life
abounding in him, passes out of the body at the time appointed, just
as I would pass out of this room, leaving my old clothes behind me. I
am not prepared to say that this is the perfection of the principle;
but I know there is some way for the spirit to emerge from the body
and enter into an advanced sphere of action.

Vol. 8,  p.26
I believe I have said enough. I only wish to add, Let us live our
religion; and if we cannot comprehend all that we wish, and financier
our way all through, let us trust in Christ. God bless you!
Amen.[p.27] 

Brigham Young, March 25, 1860

Death—Resurrection, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 25, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.27
I will make a few remarks upon the portion of Scripture quoted by
brother Hyde in the discourse he has just delivered as follows:—"Jesus
said unto her, I am the resurrection and the life. He that believeth
in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth
and believeth in me shall never die."

Vol. 8,  p.27
In all such sayings, and in every part and portion of the revelations
of God as given to the children of men, or to any individual in heaven
or on earth, to properly understand them, a man needs the Spirit by
which they were given—the Spirit that reveals such matters to the
understanding, and makes them familiar to the mind.

Vol. 8,  p.27
In the Scripture above quoted, the death spoken of is a death that the
intelligent being undergoes, and never recovers from: it is an eternal
death. For the body to decay, like a kernel of wheat that is cast into
the ground, is not considered a death. Brother Hyde observed—"If the
germ of corn is not good, it all dies." That is true: but if it is
good, the corn does not die; it is placed in the ground to yield an
increase. It is commonly termed death to have the spirit and body
separated; but literally that is not death only to those who are sons
of perdition.

Vol. 8,  p.27
This earth is brought together and organized from native elements as
we now behold it, our tabernacles included. The matter of which all
animate and inanimate existence is formed is from all eternity, and it
must remain to all eternity, without beginning and without end. There
are certain portions of this native element that will be refined and
prepared to enter into the celestial kingdom—into the celestial family
of the celestial world. If the spirit honours the body and the body
honours the spirit while they are here united, the particles of matter
that compose the mortal tabernacle will be resurrected and brought
forth to immortality and eternal life; but it cannot be brought forth
and made immortal, except it undergoes a change, for "dust thou art,
and unto dust thou shalt return." What for? To prepare the body to be
made immortal and fitted to dwell in the presence of the Gods.

Vol. 8,  p.27
The death that Jesus referred to had no reference to these bodies
going into the grave. He is the life and the light. He is the
resurrection; he is the power; and "if you believe in me," says Jesus,
"you shall live for ever—you shall be prepared to dwell with me in my
Father's kingdom." If the question had then been asked him, "Will not
this body be placed in the grave and return to its mother earth?" his
answer would have been, "Yes, for otherwise you cannot be prepared for
that eternal life of which I have been speaking—to live for
ever."[p.28] 

Vol. 8,  p.28
Had the question been asked the Saviour, when he uttered those words,
"Do you say that the decree that the Lord gave to Adam is now
removed?" he would have told them, "No;" for they could not be
quickened, made immortal, and prepared for life everlasting, without
going through these ordeals.

Vol. 8,  p.28
What can you know, except by its opposite? Who could number the days,
if there were no nights to divide the day from the night? Angels could
not enjoy the blessings of light eternal, were there no darkness. All
that are exalted and all that will be exalted will be exalted upon
this principle. If I do not taste the pangs of death in my mortal
body, I never shall know the enjoyment of eternal life. If I do not
know pain, I cannot enjoy ease. If I am not acquainted with the dark,
the gloomy, the sorrowful, I cannot enjoy the light, the joyous, the
felicitous that are ordained for man. No person, either in heaven or
upon earth, can enjoy and understand these things upon any other
principle.

Vol. 8,  p.28
"Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on
such the second death hath no power." The death that is spoken of here
is the death that is opposite to the eternal life the Saviour spoke
of. If you dishonour that body—transgress the natural laws pertaining
to it, you are not worthy, in your sphere, to possess this body in an
immortal state. What will become of it? It will return to its native
element. That is the death that never dies. That is endless death. In
this Jesus had no allusion to the changing or putting off of this
mortality.

Vol. 8,  p.28
The very particles that compose our bodies will be brought forth in
the morning of the resurrection, and our spirits will then have
tabernacles to be clothed with, as they have now, only they will be
immortal tabernacles—spiritual tabernacles.

Vol. 8,  p.28
When death is spoken of as in the words quoted, it is spoken of as
death in reality. In many places in the Scriptures, the separation of
the body and spirit is called death; but that is not death in the
strict sense of the term; that is only a change. We are naturally
inclined to cling to our mother earth; our bodies love to live here,
to see, to hear, to breathe, and to enjoy themselves, because we are
of the earth, earthy. But probably, in most cases, the change from
mortal to immortality is no greater, comparatively speaking, than when
a child emerges into this world. We shall suffer no more in putting
off this flesh and leaving the spirit houseless than the child, in its
capacity, does in its first efforts to breathe the breath of this
mortal life.

Vol. 8,  p.28
After the spirit leaves the body, it remains without a tabernacle in
the spirit-world until the Lord, by his law that he has ordained,
brings to pass the resurrection of the dead. When the angel who holds
the keys of the resurrection shall sound his trumpet, then the
peculiar fundamental particles that organized our bodies here, if we
do honour to them, though they be deposited in the depths of the sea,
and though one particle is in the north, another in the south, another
in the east, and another in the west, will be brought together again
in the twinkling of an eye, and our spirits will take possession of
them. We shall then be prepared to dwell with the Father and the Son,
and we never can be prepared to dwell with them until then. Spirits,
when they leave their bodies, do not dwell with the Father and the
Son, but live in the spirit-world, where there are places prepared for
them. Those who do honour to their tabernacles, who love and believe
in the Lord Jesus Christ, must put off this mortality, or they cannot
put on immortality. This body must be changed, else it cannot be
prepared to [p.29] dwell in the glory of the Father. To me all these
things are plain and easy. All we want is to understand the very
subject Jesus was talking about, the nature of our organizations, the
world we occupy, the laws by which we are, and by which we continue to
exist.

Vol. 8,  p.29
Brother Hyde says, "Take the world, and what do they know pertaining
to the things of God?" Do they know their right hands from their left,
figuratively speaking? No. All that brother Hyde has said concerning
our important position is true. It is beyond the power of man to fully
unfold it, though a portion has been beautifully portrayed, and it
seems that the people should see things that are so plain. Were it
possible for the nations to gain power to destroy this kingdom on the
earth, by so doing they would seal their eternal damnation. That is as
true as it is that Jesus died for the sins of the world; as true as it
is that there is a heaven, a God, and that the world exists, and the
children of men dwell upon it.

Vol. 8,  p.29
When the wicked seek to destroy this kingdom, I can endure it
tolerably well; but when I see those who profess to be Latter-day
Saints taking a course to destroy themselves, and to prove themselves
children of folly, children of darkness, it is a great source of grief
and regret to me.

Vol. 8,  p.29
All mankind have the principles of eternal life implanted within them.
Much has been taught in regard to this and to the agency of the
children of men. God has organized the spirit and placed it in a
tabernacle—has given it certain capacity and certain laws, and it is
as independent in its sphere of action as are the angels and the Gods
in the heavenly worlds. It is for us to act upon that intelligence
that is ours in every sense of the word; and if we do honour to our
tabernacles and to the spirits God has given us, we have the promise
of eternal life, which is the gift of God. This promise is made to
every son and daughter of Adam, if they obey the conditions laid down;
and their names have been written in the Lamb's book of life from the
beginning, before we came into the world, and they will remain there
to all eternity, unless we blot them out through a wicked course.

Vol. 8,  p.29
Try to understand the position you occupy, and then you will
understand the sayings of the Apostles and Prophets. Thanks be to the
Lord our God for the understanding he has already given us, for the
spirit of revelation he has bestowed upon us, and for the holy
Priesthood and the keys thereof, by which the heavens are opened, and
by which men are enabled to understand things as they are. God be
thanked for the intelligence there is with this people.

Vol. 8,  p.29
A week from next Friday it will be thirty years since this Church was
organized with six members. The kingdom of God has thirty years growth
on the earth, and does it not seem that we should be far advanced in
the things of God? It does. At a glance we should know and understand
many things that some are still in more or less dubiety about. One
Elder will say that he knows nothing about God. "I believe in the
Father and the Son, and in the revelations given through Joseph Smith;
but to really say that I positively know anything of the true
character of God, our Father in heaven, I do not know that I can." A
few moments' reflection and the Spirit upon the vision of the mind,
and that same Elder would say that he does know. Such statements arise
from a want of the vision of the mind being opened to see things as
they are for a few minutes.

Vol. 8,  p.29
The whole Scriptures plainly teach us that we are the children of that
God who framed the world. Let us [p.30] look round and see whether we
can find a father and son in this congregation. Do we see one an
elephant and the other a hen? No. Does a father that looks like a
human being have a son like an ape, going on all fours? No; the son
looks like his father. There is an endless variety of distinction in
the few features that compose the human face, yet children have in
their countenances and general expression of figure and temperament a
greater or less likeness of their parents. You do not see brutes
spring from human beings. Every species is true to its kind. The
children of men are featured alike and walk erect.

Vol. 8,  p.30
The Bible clearly teaches us that we are the children of the very
Being who framed this earth and peopled it. Such teachings may be
found in hundreds of places in the Scriptures, and yet we do not know
anything about our Father! Is it not astonishing? I frequently think
that truly the things of God are spiritually discerned, when man, in
his reflections, thoughts, words, and acts, as a finite being, knows
nothing of God. But when he meditates and acts from the intelligence
of the spirit God has placed within him, the visions of eternity are
opened to him; heaven and eternity are before him.

Vol. 8,  p.30
Brother Hyde compared the departure of the spirit from the body to
going into another room, and referred to a statement made by Andrew
Jackson Davis. He placed himself in a clairvoyant state beside the bed
of a sick person and observed the spirit of a lady leave her body. He
saw the spirit ascend from the head of the mortal tenement—saw it walk
out into the open air in company with another spirit that came to
escort her away. They appeared to him to ascend an inclined plane, and
continued to walk away until they were out of his sight. Do you not
believe that your spirit will be in existence after it leaves the
body? I care not whether it goes out from the head or from some other
portion. Mr. Davis says that after the spirit was fully out of the
body, he saw as it were an umbilical cord that yet retained the spirit
to the body; and that when that was separated, the spirit was free,
and the body was consigned to dissolution. Whether this be true or
not, it is as certain that the spirit leaves the body as it is that it
enters it. When it leaves the body, it dwells in the spirit-world
until the body is raised up by the power of God; and when it is raised
up, do you not think that we shall look like our Father? If any of us
could now see the God we are striving to serve—if we could see our
Father who dwells in the heavens, we should learn that we are as well
acquainted with him as we are with our earthly father; and he would be
as familiar to us in the expression of his countenance, and we should
be ready to embrace him and fall upon his neck and kiss him, if we had
the privilege. And still we, unless the vision of the Spirit is opened
to us, know nothing about God. You know much about him, if you did but
realize it. And there is no other one item that will so much astound
you, when your eyes are opened in eternity, as to think that you were
so stupid in the body.

Vol. 8,  p.30
Be very careful that you do not so conduct yourselves that when your
bodies die, you will not receive them in an immortal state. Be careful
that your lives are such that you be not deprived entirely of these
bodies which have borne so much affliction and pain. There is a great
design in the formation of the body.

Vol. 8,  p.30
The people cannot comprehend the deep mystery of the design of the
Almighty in bringing so many people into this human world, shall I
say? This is a world of pain, of darkness, [p.31] sorrow, affliction,
and death. The Almighty has his objects and plans all laid, and we are
to pass through all these afflictions and to endure all that he calls
us to endure, to give us knowledge, wisdom, and experience; for we
cannot receive them upon any other principle. His design is to exalt
the human family, and to bring them back to the presence of the Father
and the Son. The heir of the family died to take away our sins. He has
suffered, that we may live. He has offered himself up for the sins of
the world. Why? Because he is the heir of the family. The Father and
the Son are now doing all they can to save his children, and all the
heavenly hosts are exerting their powers to accomplish the same great
end. "But," says the Father, "do not infringe on the agency of
mankind; for my children, to be brought into my presence to enjoy with
me the fulness of my glory, must pass through the same ordeals I have
passed through. They cannot inherit eternal life upon any other
principle."

Vol. 8,  p.31
How far does our agency extend? There are certain bounds to it. What
we have witnessed in thirty years' experience teaches us that man can
appoint but God can disappoint. Man can lead his gun to shoot his
neighbour, but he cannot make the ball hit him, if the Lord Almighty
sees fit to turn it away. He can draw the sword to hew down his
fellow-man; but instead of that, he may fall upon it himself. Paul
says, "I have planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the increase. So,
then, neither is he that planteth anything, neither he that watereth,
but God that giveth the increase." You may plead with the people and
beseech them to embrace the truth; but unless God touches the heart
your labours are vain. The Lord will bring about the results, and
mankind cannot prevent it. The wicked may design an evil against the
righteous, and he causes it to result in good. That is making the
wrath of man praise him. He has not granted to man to bring out the
result of his works, but he he has given him the ability to work as he
pleases—to go here or there—to do this or that—to obey the Gospel or
disobey it. He has not committed the keys of the results of the acts
of the nations of the earth to any man on the earth; but that power he
retains to himself.

Vol. 8,  p.31
I can discern the hand of the Lord in preserving and leading this
people. A great many do not discern this, because they have not eyes
to see, nor ears to hear; for, if they had, they would discern the
footprints of the Almighty and hear his voice, and would understand
that he leads this people by the right hand of his wisdom and power,
and that no power can prevent it. Anoint your eyes and pour oil in
your ears, and pray that your hearts may be softened and your minds
quickened to understand.

Vol. 8,  p.31
God will overrule the acts of the children of men in this kingdom as
well as among the nations. After the children of Israel had travelled
thirty years in the wilderness, they thought that they had prospered
tolerably well, though they were still travelling. In their travels
they crossed their tracks many times, whereas we, in our travels, have
done so but a few times. How many times we may have to do so, I do not
know.

Vol. 8,  p.31
Strive to prepare your hearts as fully as possible to enjoy a great
portion of the Spirit of the Lord at our Conference; strive to enjoy
that Spirit above all things. Let us prepare our hearts to receive the
Holy Ghost to be our constant companion.

Vol. 8,  p.32
May the Lord God of Israel bless you! Amen.[p.32] 

Brigham Young, April 5, 1860

Advancement in Knowledge, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 5, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.32
I have been happy in hearing the brethren bear their testimonies
to-day, and I have a word of consolation and comfort for you.

Vol. 8,  p.32
I hope to live to see the day when the Lord will bring again Zion in
its fulness, when the watchman will see eye to eye. This period of
time is very desirable to every good and faithful person, and I hope
to see it before I lay down this tabernacle to rest.

Vol. 8,  p.32
I can say to the brethren, I do not think that I have ever heard a
more satisfactory testimony from them than I have to-day. An
observation made by brother George Halliday is true—that if a person
suffers his feelings to rise above the natural level of his capacity,
they will sink in the same ratio. He wished us not to consider him an
enthusiast. I do not know that I have heard a person to-day that I
thought to be enthusiastic. A firm, unchangeable course of
righteousness through life is what secures to a person true
intelligence. The brethren today have advanced a great many ideas
which are true, manifesting an interesting and instructive variety. I
am highly gratified with the remarks I have heard.

Vol. 8,  p.32
We have very scanty ideas concerning the great plan called the plan of
salvation—the system of doctrine, ideas, and practices that pertain to
all the intelligence that exists in eternity. Very small, minute, and
abstract ideas and principles are given to the children of men in
relation to it, because they can bear but little—a little here and a
little there, as it is written by the Prophet, "line upon line, and
precept upon precept." If you can receive one line to-day, it may
prepare you to receive another to-morrow pertaining to the things of
God. I am very happy and rejoice much, because I believe that I am now
looking upon men and women who are steadily increasing in knowledge,
firm in their integrity, truthful, and lovers of virtue in their
hearts; though some, as has been observed, give way to temptation, are
overcome by the enemy, and are led away. This we expect. As many as
will be faithful to their calling, and manifest their faith by their
good works, will find that they belong to the elect; and every one
that forsakes his covenants and his God, and turns away from the holy
commandments delivered to him, will find that he belongs to that class
who are reprobates. God has given us ability to do good or evil.
According to certain principles inherent in the organization of the
people, they can believe the truth, or disbelieve it and believe a
lie. They can falsify, or cling to the truth. They can continue to do
good, or forsake it and commence to do evil. Every man is capable of
doing either good or evil: he has his own choice, and will be judged
by his works.[p.33] 

Vol. 8,  p.33
We will see the time when it will be said to us, as written in the New
Testament, "Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee." I partly judged
a man who spoke here to-day from his own mouth. I have not much to say
about him. Let God be his judge, and yours, and mine. If you wish to
receive and enjoy the favour of our heavenly Father, do his will. If
you wish the fellowship of his Saints, hurt not the wine and the oil,
nor seek to destroy them, as many do. The man I have alluded to has
sought diligently to destroy the oil and the wine—to destroy the
virtue, truth, and holiness of this Gospel. He who lifts his heel
against the Lord and against his anointed will find himself a poor,
pusillanimous, weak instrument in the hands of the Devil to accomplish
his designs.

Vol. 8,  p.33
It is thirty years to-morrow since Joseph Smith organized this Church
with six members. What is it now? Almost every nation, kindred,
tongue, and people that would receive the Gospel have had the
privilege; it has been proffered to them, and thousands and hundreds
of thousands have been baptized into the Church; and the Lord will
call his own out of this people, and will prepare the Zion that is
spoken of for them to dwell in. If we wish to enjoy the Spirit of
Zion, we must live for it. Our religion is not merely theory; it is a
practical religion, to bring present enjoyment to every heart.

Vol. 8,  p.33
A brother on my right told you his experience, that there is no
necessity for taking any man's word for the truth of your religion;
for it is the privilege of all to have the testimony of Jesus—to have
the Spirit of prophecy. I have no greater privilege to enjoy the
Spirit of prophecy than you have. I have no better right to the Holy
Ghost than you. If you .will live as you are taught, you will walk in
darkness no more, but will walk in the light of life. I pray that we
may constantly do this: it is my continual prayer. I pray for all whom
I ought to pray for, and as I ought to pray for them. Captain Gibson
says that he would pray for everybody in heaven, earth, and hell. I
love to see men manifest that good feeling; but I will insure that, if
I was in heaven when Satan rebelled, I prayed that Satan might be cast
out. Cast out the dogs and wolves that will feed on the sheep. Cast
all bitterness out of your own hearts—all anger, wrath, strife,
covetousness, and lust, and sanctify the Lord God in your hearts, that
you may enjoy the Holy Ghost, and have that Spirit to be your constant
companion day by day, to lead you into all truth, and then you will
have good doctrine, good feelings, good wives, good children, a good
community; and, finally, you will be Saints in the fullest sense of
the word, but not yet. I believe we shall be Saints, through the grace
of God.

Vol. 8,  p.33
I feel to bless you, to praise you, my brethren, although we are
continually afflicted with more or less foul, mean, low, grovelling,
contemptible spirits in our midst. I do not mention names; but I know
where some are now sitting in this house. The Latter-day Saints are
improving. To-morrow the Church is thirty years old. We have enjoyed
ourselves today; to-morrow let us have much more enjoyment than we
have had to-day. The constitution of man is such as to be liable to be
driven to extremes. He may be compared to a bark on the ocean, tossed
to-and-fro by the influences around. Keep your eye on the compass and
steer straightforward, and you cannot sail too fast; but if you get
among the breakers and rocks, your bark may upset. Keep your bark
straight for the port, and there is no danger of your having too much
of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 8,  p.34
I have hardly heard an incorrect [p.34] idea advanced to-day, and I
consider myself a judge in these things. I judge Israel in their
doctrines and conduct, and know whether they are right or wrong. I can
say, to my joy and satisfaction, we are improving. I know that I am,
when I compare my present power of mind to scope in truth and my power
of discrimination with what I possessed twenty, ten, or five
years:ago. I am almost astonished at myself, and to see the
improvement there is in the people. But we are yet children, although
we are almost as old as was Jesus when he began to preach. It is our
privilege to continue to grow, and the Lord will protect his people
and save Israel, and all hell cannot help it.

Vol. 8,  p.34
May the Lord God of Israel bless every one of you and his humble
servant who is speaking to you. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 6, 1860

Universal Salvation

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.34
Yesterday we had the pleasure of attending a meeting here, which, to
me, was filled with riches—with treasures of good. To-day we have met
in the capacity of a General Conference—the Thirty-first Annual
Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Thirty
years ago to-day, the Church was organized with six members. And we
will occupy this day in serving the Lord by instructing and
encouraging each other, and by testifying of the things the Lord has
revealed to us.

Vol. 8,  p.34
Some may suppose that I have the business of the Conference
prearranged, but such is not the case. I seldom take thought for
to-morrow upon such subjects. When morning comes, I try and be
prepared for the business the Lord manifests should be done. I came
here in that mind this morning, and knew no more about the manner in
which this Conference will be conducted, with regard to its details,
than you do, until I came here. Since I came into the house, my
feelings and the circumstances have prompted me to say that we will
hear further testimony from the brethren. Yesterday, several in the
body of the house had the privilege of speaking; and this forenoon I
wish to have the Twelve, the Seventies, and the High Priests give us
five or ten minutes' sermons from the stand.

Vol. 8,  p.34
I can testiify to you, as I have to many congregations of Saints and
sinners, that the Lord has revealed his will from the heavens,
bestowed the holy Priesthood upon the children off men, and made us
the happy partakers thereof. Most, if not all, assembled here this
morning have felt [p.35] the Divine influence of the Holy Ghost shed
forth in their hearts: it has awakened them out of their sleep and out
of their ignorance, and begun to teach them eternal things. This work
is true. The Lord has bestowed the holy Priesthood upon the children
of men, by which alone they can be prepared to enter into the
celestial kingdom of our God.

Vol. 8,  p.35
How many Gods there are, and how many places there are in their
kingdoms, is not for me to say; but I can say this, which is a source
of much comfort, consolation, and gratification to me: Behold the
goodness, the long-suffering, the kindness, and the strong parental
feeling of our Father and God in preparing the way and providing the
means to save the children of men,—not alone the Latter-day Saints—not
those alone who have the Privilege of the first principles of the
celestial law, but to save all. It is a universal salvation—a
universal redemption. Do not conclude that I am a Universalist, as the
term is generally understood, although that doctrine is true in part,
like the doctrines or professions of all professing Christians. As was
stated yesterday by one of those who spoke, when he was a Methodist,
he enjoyed a portion of the Spirit of the Lord. Hundreds of those now
present have had a like experience in a greater or less degree, before
they joined this Church. Then, when we inquire who will be saved, I
answer, All will be saved, as Jesus said, when speaking to the
Apostles, except the sons of perdition. They will be saved through the
atonement and their own good works, according to the law that is given
to them. Will the heathen be saved? Yes, so far as they have lived
according to the best light and intelligence they had; but not in the
celestial kingdom. Who will not be saved? Those who have received the
truth, or had the privilege of receiving it, and then rejected it.
They are the only ones who will become the sons of perdition, go into
everlasting punishment, and become angels to the Devil.

Vol. 8,  p.35
The Priesthood the Lord has again bestowed upon those who will receive
it, is for the express purpose of preparing them to become proficient
in the principles pertaining to the law of the celestial kingdom. If
we obey this law, preserve it inviolate, live according to it, we
shall be prepared to enjoy the blessings of a celestial kingdom. Will
any others? Yes, thousands and millions of the inhabitants of the
earth who would have received and obeyed the law that we preach, if
they had had the privilege. When the Lord shall, bring again Zion, and
the watchmen shall see eye to eye, and Zion shall be established,
saviours will come upon Mount Zion and save all the sons and daughters
of Adam that are capable of being saved, by administering for them. Is
not this pleasing? Is it not gratifying? Is it not a consoling feeling
and influence upon the mind of every intelligent being? Our former
views were that the majority of the inhabitants of the earth would not
be saved in any kind of a kingdom of glory, but would inherit a
kingdom of damnation. Jesus said, "In my Father's house are many
mansions. If it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a
place for you, that where I am ye may be also." In other words, "I go
to prepare a place for you who have received and obeyed the celestial
law, which I have committed to you." The celestial is the highest of
all. The telestial and terrestrial are also spoken of; and how many
more kingdoms of glory there are is not for me to say. I do not know
that they are not innumerable. This is a source of great joy to me.

Vol. 8,  p.35
One of the brethren, yesterday, felt so rejoiced, under like
reflections, that he said he could pray for the devils in [p.36] hell,
if it would do any good. It is not for us to pray for them, because
they have become sons of perdition. You may pray for your
persecutors—for those who hate you, and revile you, and speak all
manner of evil of you, if they do it ignorantly; but if they do it
understandingly, justice must take its course in regard to them; and
except they repent, they will become sons of perdition. This is my
testimony.

Vol. 8,  p.36
The vision given to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon is the greatest
vision I ever knew given to the children of men, incorporating more in
a few pages than any other revelation I have any knowledge of. "This
is the Gospel—the glad tidings which the voice out of the heavens bore
record unto us," state Joseph and Sidney, "that he came into the
world, even Jesus, to be crucified for the world, and to bear the sins
of the world, and to sanctify the world, and to cleanse it from all
unrighteousness; that through him all might be saved whom the Father
had put into his power and made by him, who glorifies the Father, and
saves all the works of his hands, except those sons of perdition who
deny the Son after the Father has revealed him; wherefore he saves all
except them: they shall go away into everlasting punishment."

Vol. 8,  p.36
Will the Methodists be saved? Yes. Will other sects? Yes. I think you
could not now find an Elder in this Church who would rise up in a
congregation and tell you that John Wesley is weltering in hell. Have
the Elders ever preached such a doctrine? Yes, some of them have
preached that all the Reformers, from the days of Christ and the
Apostles until Joseph Smith received the Priesthood, must be damned. I
do not think that you could now hear such doctrine from any of them.

Vol. 8,  p.36
There is a chance for those who have lived and for those who now live.
The Gospel has come. Truth and light and righteousness are sent forth
into the world, and those who receive them will be saved in the
celestial kingdom of God. And many of those who, through ignorance,
through tradition, superstition, and the erroneous precepts of the
fathers, do not receive them, will yet inherit a good and glorious
kingdom, and will enjoy more and receive more than ever entered into
the heart of man to conceive, unless he has had a revelation.

Vol. 8,  p.36
My heart is comforted. I behold the people of God, that they have been
hunted, cast out, driven from the face of men. The powers of earth and
hell have striven to destroy this kingdom from the earth. The wicked
have succeeded in doing so in former ages; but this kingdom they
cannot destroy, because it is the last dispensation—because it is the
fulness of times. It is the dispensation of all dispensations, and
will excel in magnificence and glory every dispensation that has ever
been committed to the children of men upon this earth. The Lord will
bring again Zion, redeem his Israel, plant his standard upon the
earth, and establish the laws of his kingdom, and those laws will
prevail. No law can issue from man or from any body of men to govern
and control in eternal things; consequently, those laws must come from
heaven to govern and control both Saint and sinner, believer and
unbeliever, and every character upon the earth; and they will be
issued according to the capacity, knowledge, and mode of life of the
people to whom they are promulgated.

Vol. 8,  p.36
I will now call upon the brethren in the stand to speak, and let you
have our testimony, strength, and faith, as we have received yours
yesterday.

Vol. 8,  p.37
God bless you! Amen.[p.37] 

Brigham Young, April 6, 1860

Personal Reminiscences. &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.37
I feel very well satisfied with our thirty-first anniversary. The
brethren testify to the goodness of our God, and we have had much
excellent instruction.

Vol. 8,  p.37
There is one principle I wish to urge upon the Saints in a way that it
may remain with them—that is, to understand men and women as they are,
and not understand them as you are. You see the variety of mind,
dispositions, judgment, and talent, and variety in explaining and
communicating thoughts. There is an endless variety, and I wish you to
understand men and women as they are, and not to judge your brother,
your sister, your family, or any one, only from the intention. When
you know the intention of the act performed, you will then know how to
judge the act.

Vol. 8,  p.37
Some may wish to know whether my religion is as good to me now as it
was twenty-eight years ago. It is far better. Twenty-eight years ago
last February I went to Canada after my brother Joseph. He was a very
spiritual-minded man. You have heard him say to-day that he did not
laugh for a period of two years. I did not know of his smiling during
some four or five years. I well remember his calling upon me, after he
had been away preaching more than two years. Would he sit and chat
with me? No, because of his serious reflections. I knew that he was
solemn and praying all the time. I had more confidence in his judgment
and discretion, and in the manifestations of God to him, than I had in
myself, though I then believed the Book of Mormon to be true. Previous
to this I had thoroughly examined the Book of Mormon. In about eight
days it will be twenty-eight years since I was baptized. I brought
brother Joseph home from Canada, and told him what I had experienced
of the power of God, and what I had observed of the folly and nonsense
so prevalent in the Christian world.

Vol. 8,  p.37
You have heard the brethren state their experience before they
received this Gospel. I was not disposed to attach myself to any
Church, nor to make a profession of religion, though brought up from
my youth amid those flaming, fiery revivals so customary with the
Methodists, until I was twenty-three years of age, when I joined the
Methodists. Priests had urged me to pray before I was eight years old.
On this subject I had but one prevailing feeling in my mind—Lord,
preserve me until I am old enough to have sound judgment and a
discreet mind ripened upon a good solid foundation of common sense. I
patiently waited until I was twenty-three years old. I do not know
that I had ever committed any crime, except it were in giving way to
anger, [p.38] and that I had not done more than two or three times. I
never stole, lied, gambled, got drunk, or disobeyed my parents. I used
to go to meetings—was well acquainted with the Episcopalians,
Presbyterians, New Lights, Baptists, Freewill Baptists, Wesleyan and
Reformed Methodists,—lived from my youth where I was acquainted with
the Quakers as well as the other denominations, and was more or less
acquainted with almost every other religious ism.

Vol. 8,  p.38
Upon the first opportunity I read the Book of Mormon, and then sought
to become acquainted with the people who professed to believe it.
Brother Pulsipher said that he watched to see if he could find fault
with the Elder who preached the Gospel to him. I did not take that
course, but I watched to see whether good common sense was manifest;
and if they had that I wanted them to present it in accordance with
the Scriptures.

Vol. 8,  p.38
When "Mormonism" came, I was not under the necessity of hunting
Scripture arguments to contradict them, for I had all my life been
more or less familiar with the Scriptures. And I do not remember that
I ever saw a day when I attacked a sectarian priest with the Bible,
for I was well satisfied that they were in water too deep for them to
fathom. I understood the Scriptures tolerably well, and my whole mind
and reflections were to seek for every particle of truth with regard
to doctrine.

Vol. 8,  p.38
I always admired morality, and never saw a day in which I did not
respect a good, moral, sensible man far more than I could respect a
wicked man. I embraced the Gospel. I then had not the Priesthood, but
my mind was susceptible of the Spirit of Truth, and that truth I
imparted to my brother Joseph. He caught its influence, came home with
me, and was baptized. I was not baptized on hearing the first sermon,
nor the second, nor during the first year of my acquaintance with this
work. I waited two years and a few days after this Church was
organized before I embraced the Gospel by baptism.

Vol. 8,  p.38
Up to the time that "Mormonism" came to me, I did earnestly pray, if
there was God, (and I believed there was,) "Lord God, thou who gavest
the Scriptures, who spake to Abraham, and revealed thyself to Moses
and the ancients, keep my feet that they may not be entangled in the
snares of folly." So far as the Spirit went, its application and
enjoyment were all right with me; but with regard to doctrine, I did
not then see any that altogether suited me. I said, Let me pray about
this matter, the Gospel, and feel right about it before I embrace it.
I could not more honestly and earnestly have prepared myself to go
into eternity than I did to come into this Church; and when I had
ripened everything in my mind, I drank it in, and not till then. From
that day to this, it is all right with me. I am more and more
encouraged because I can see the hand of the Lord more clearly and
distinctly than I did no longer than two years ago.

Vol. 8,  p.38
As I frequently tell you, we can rise up, sit down, go here or there,
act in this or that way, trade here or there; but we cannot bring out
the results of our acts. God does that. I can see the results which he
brings to pass by his handiwork. I can discern his footsteps among the
people, and his going forth among the nations. His footprints are
clearly discovered by his faithful Saints.

Vol. 8,  p.38
Brother John Young says there are some complainers. Who cares for
that? I have nothing to do with them at present. Some are afraid there
will be a good many apostates. That we expect, for many receive the
Truth who do not receive the love of it. Do not be afraid, but take
fresh courage and persevere.[p.39] 

Vol. 8,  p.39
Some inquire, "Is this community going to be destroyed by thieves? No.
But they have their agency, and their course affords us an excellent
opportunity to see the operation of the benign influences of so-called
"civilization." Do you suppose that I am now looking upon thieves? No:
they do not come to meeting.

Vol. 8,  p.39
Those who are for right are more than those who are against us. More
will prove faithful than will apostatize. A certain class of this
people will go into the celestial kingdom, while others cannot enter
there, because they cannot abide a celestial law; but they will attain
to as good a kingdom as they desire and live for.

Vol. 8,  p.39
Do not worry. All is right, for God reigns. Trust in him, keep your
hearts clean, and faithfully observe your prayers, that should the
angel Gabriel appear in this stand, you could calmly meet his gaze,
and say "All is right with me, Gabriel." That you may be able to look
an angel in the eye and say, "All is right," you require a clean
heart. How many of this congregation could do this? How many could
look at an angel and say, "What is wanting? I am ready." If you can do
this, you can enjoy the spirit of the Gospel and be Saints. This is
the bread of eternal life.

Vol. 8,  p.39
I bless you all in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 8, 1860

Education—Testimony—Miraculous Signs, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.39
Pertaining to the school that brother Hyde has been mentioning, we
shall devote the large building on the east side of Union Square to
school purposes. Tuition will be free, and the school will begin
to-morrow morning, with Orson Pratt, jun., and James Cobb, teachers,
under the supervision of Orson Pratt, sen. the Union Academy is
designed exclusively for boys and young men. So soon as we have a
suitable building, we intend to open an Academy for females, in which
they will be taught the common branches of English education, music,
and probably some of the modern languages.

Vol. 8,  p.39
We wish those who attend the Union Academy to qualify themselves to be
useful to themselves and this community as speedily as possible. We
shall urge the study of mathematics, and more particularly their
practical application, that as many as have a taste and aptness may
become familiar with surveying, which they can fit themselves for in a
very short time. There are but few here who are practical surveyors,
and we wish that number increased.

Vol. 8,  p.39
One of the teachers will probably attend to the rudiments of
education, though we prefer to have scholars tolerably well advanced
in arithmetic, [p.40] writing, reading, and grammar. Still it may be
requisite at the start to admit some in the elementary branches.

Vol. 8,  p.40
I give it as my opinion that you may go to any part of the United
States or of the world, where parents are not obliged by law to send
their children to school, and you will find more schools in the midst
of this people, notwithstanding their poverty, their drivings,
sufferings, and persecutions, and more persons that can read and
write, in proportion to our population, than in any other place on
this earth. You may select any community of the same number, and in
this particular we will favourably compare with the best of them, and
I think we are ahead of them. But this furnishes us no reason for
keeping children from school.

Vol. 8,  p.40
There are many who are anxious to teach school, if the people will
encourage them. The people have the privilege of sending their
children to school, for there are plenty of teachers and plenty of
rooms in every town and neighbourhood. However, it is often the case
that, when they have sent their children one or two quarters, they
neglect paying the teacher.

Vol. 8,  p.40
Some say they are not able to send their children to school. In such a
case, I think I would rise in the morning, wash myself, take a little
composition, and try, if possible, to muster strength enough to send
my children to school, and pay their tuition like a man. When you have
done this, if you are still unable, apply to some of your neighbours
to assist you.

Vol. 8,  p.40
Men able to ride in their carriages, and not able or unwilling to pay
their children's tuition, ought, I think, to have a little
composition, or catnip tea; and then perhaps, they will be able to
send their children to school! I know such persons are weak and
feeble; but the disease is in the brain and heart—not in the bones,
flesh, and blood. Send your children to school.

Vol. 8,  p.40
As I have before remarked, there will be no charge for tuition in the
Union Academy, and we shall learn whether the young men will go to
school and qualify themselves for doing business and becoming useful
in this world. Compare those who had their education before they came
here with the boys who were born and brought up in this Church in the
midst of our being driven, and I will furnish you ten grey-headed men
who cannot reckon up the simplest account in figures, where you can
find one of our boys fifteen years old that cannot. That is the
difference between this people, with all the ignorance alleged against
them pertaining to the learning of the day, and the professed learned
world. I want them still to advance and increase.

Vol. 8,  p.40
We should be a people of profound learning pertaining to the things of
the world. We should be familiar with the various languages, for we
wish to send to the different nations and to the islands of the sea.
We wish Missionaries who may go to France to be able to speak the
French language fluently, and those who may go to Germany, Italy,
Spain, and so on to all nations, to be familiar with the languages of
those nations.

Vol. 8,  p.40
We also wish them to understand the geography, habits, customs, and
laws of nations and kingdoms, whether they be barbarians or civilized.
This is recommended in the revelations given to us. In them we are
taught to study the best books, that we may become as well acquainted
with the geography of the world as we are with our gardens, and as
familiar with the people—so far at least as they are portrayed in
print—as we are with our families and neighbours.[p.41] 

Vol. 8,  p.41
I will now make a few remarks upon testimony. I have heard a great
many Elders in this Church, and people who were professing Christians
before this work was revealed, testifying of the things of God. Men
rise up here and say they do know that this is the work of God, that
Joseph was a Prophet, that the Book of Mormon is true, that the
revelations through Joseph Smith are true, that this is the last
dispensation and the fulness of times, wherein God has set to his hand
to gather Israel for the last time, and redeem and build up Zion on
this land. How do they know this? Persons know and will continue to
know and understand many things by the manifestations of the Spirit,
that through the organization of the tabernacle it is impossible
otherwise to convey. Much of the most important information is alone
derived through the power and testimony of the Holy Ghost in the
speaker, revealing itself to the understanding and spirit of the
hearer. This is the only way you can convey a knowledge of the
invisible things of God. By way of illustration, though a meagre one,
suppose that a man may discern in his mind how the principle of
perpetual motion can be made to operate, but cannot explain it to his
neighbours.

Vol. 8,  p.41
Reflect for a moment upon the sensitive faculty implanted within us.
We know when we touch anything with our hands. When we discern an
object with our eyes, we know that we see. How do we know? By a
principle common to all intelligent beings—by the sensations God has
placed within us. Were it not for this, the eye could not see, nor
sensation be communicated by touch. Were it not for the intelligent
principle God has placed within us, we could neither feel, see, hear,
taste, nor smell.

Vol. 8,  p.41
It is recorded that some have eyes to see, and see not; ears to hear,
and hear not; hearts have they, but they understand not. You who are
spiritually-minded, who have the visions of your minds opened—have
studied yourselves, your organizations, the power by which you have
been organized, and the influences that act upon you, can understand
that the power that has given you physical sensation is the power of
the same God that gives you understanding of the truth. The latter
power is inward. My inward eyes see, my inward hands handle, my inward
taste tastes of the word of God. The Apostle used this language. He
spoke of tasting the good word of God and the powers of the world to
come. Do you taste? Yes, by the sensations God has planted within you.
Thousands and thousands know, by their inward and invisible
sensations, things that have been, things that are, and things that
are in the future, as well as they know the colour of a piece of cloth
by means of their outward or physical vision. When this inner light is
taken from them, they become darker than they were before, they cannot
understand, and turn away from the things of God.

Vol. 8,  p.41
With regard to evidence, testimony, the acquirements of the children
of men pertaining to the invisible things of God, who is it that
requires a miracle done? Brother Hyde says that when he has been out
preaching, this Priest and that Deacon would say, "If you are the
servant of God, work a miracle." I have had the same required of me a
great many times; but if I had the power of the Gods, I would not work
for them a miracle. Why? Because it would only be to gratify a
hellish, worldly, corrupt, devilish disposition on the part of the one
requiring it. Have we not an example? Yes,—one expressly for the
benefit of the Saints who were to follow in the footsteps of [p.42]
the Redeemer and pursue the path he walked in. The Devil taketh him up
into an exceeding high mountain, and showeth him all the kingdoms of
the world, and the glory of them, and saith unto him, "All things will
I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me." Then the Devil
taketh him up into the holy city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the
temple, and saith unto him, "If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself
down; for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning
thee, and in their hands shall they bear thee up, lest at any time
thou dash thy foot against a stone." In other words, If you are the
Son of God, work a miracle. All this world is under my control, and I
will give it to you, if you will obey me and cast yourself down, that
I may go and be a preacher and testify that you are the Son of God.
Jesus would not do anything of the kind.

Vol. 8,  p.42
"Then," said the Devil, "make bread of these stones, that we may have
a testimony that you are the Christ; and I will go and tell the people
of it." The Saviour said unto him, "Get thee hence, Satan; for it is
written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou
serve." Then the Devil leaveth him, and behold, angels came and
ministered unto him. He would not accommodate the feelings of the
person that wished to tempt the Lord his God.

Vol. 8,  p.42
At another time Jesus exclaimed—"An evil and an adulterous generation
seeketh after a sign, and there shall be no sign given to it, but the
sign of the prophet Jonah. For as Jonah was three days and three
nights in the whale's belly, so shall the Son of Man be three days and
three nights in the heart of the earth."

Vol. 8,  p.42
In all my preachings and teachings, my faith to-day is the same as
ever, according to the light I have had from time to time. If I had
the power to turn the Mississippi directly to the opposite course it
is now running, and make it empty into Hudson's Bay, instead of in the
Gulf of Mexico, I would not do it with a view to convince the people
of the truth of the work of God.

Vol. 8,  p.42
The Gospel plan is so devised, that a miracle to make people believe
would only be condemnation to them. When you hear people tell what
they have seen—that they have seen great and powerful miracles
wrought, and they could not help believing, remember that "devils
believe and tremble," because they cannot help it. When the voice of
the Good Shepherd is heard, the honest in heart believe and receive
it. It is good to taste with the inward taste, to see with the inward
eyes, and to enjoy with the sensations of the ever-living spirit. No
person, unless he is an adulterer, a fornicator, covetous, or an
idolator, will ever require a miracle; in other words, no good, honest
person ever will.

Vol. 8,  p.42
If this is the work of God, let us understand its beauty and glory. I
do not say that all are like myself; but from the day I commenced
preaching the Gospel to this present moment, I never had a feeling in
my heart to occupy much time in preaching hell to the people, or in
telling them much about being damned. There are the kingdoms and
worlds which God has prepared, and which are waiting for the just.
There are more beauty, glory, excellency, knowledge, power, and
heavenly things than I have time to talk about, without spending my
time in talking about the hells prepared for the damned. I have not
time to talk much about them.

Vol. 8,  p.42
We have heaven, eternal life, eternal existence before us. Behold the
sea of faces before me this morning, every one of whom God has
organized to dwell eternally in his presence. Is [p.43] not this a
theme that is worth the attention of all the human family? We are
alive. When shall we die? Never. Says our Saviour, "Whosoever
believeth in me shall never die." Shall we put on this mortality? Yes,
we will lay down these bodies in the grave. What for? That the dust,
our mother earth, that composes the house of the spirit, may be
purified by passing through this ordeal, and be prepared to be called
up and united with the intelligent heavenly body that God has
prepared. This is nothing but a change. It is not the dissolution of
the creature; it is merely putting off the flesh that pertains to this
world.

Vol. 8,  p.43
The particles of this earth that now compose this body will be
re-arranged, and the spirit will be clothed with an immortal
tabernacle. Let the spirit reign predominant over the flesh, and bring
into subjection the whole man, every feeling and every desire of his
heart, and let him be devoted wholly, body and spirit, to the end for
which he has been created. When the flesh is brought into subjection,
it is made worthy through that means.

Vol. 8,  p.43
So live every morning, noon, and evening, every moment, as to enjoy
the Holy Ghost continually. Do not deprive yourselves of this
privilege, brethren and sisters; then you can see, hear, and
understand, and know things that are of God, the visible and
invisible, in heaven and on earth,—things past, present, and to come.
No power can deprive you of this privilege, and God will bless you,
and we will bask in his presence with our Elder Brother, and with all
the sons and daughters of Adam who have been redeemed from the four
quarters of the earth, to live for ever.

Vol. 8,  p.43
What a pleasing thought!—what an entrancing idea it would be, if we
had the privilege of making a selection of one of the most beautiful
locations on this earth, where we could have our grounds, gardens, and
walks laid out after the most enchanting and beautiful order, with
every variety of trees, with fountains of water, and everything to
make us happy and comfortable, with our carriages to ride in, &c.,
&c., and then live ten thousand millions of years upon that beautiful
possession! Still that period of time would ultimately come to an end;
and when the last moment had come, the possession ceases to be worth a
groat, for it is not eternal. Boundless wealth and the most beautiful
possessions cannot give pleasure and happiness of that exquisite and
heavenly nature that is not in itself eternal.

Vol. 8,  p.43
I expect to see the streets paved with gold, and our common utensils
made of the precious metals that the wicked now worship. There is no
ornament, no beauty, no excellency, nothing that you can imagine that
is great, grand, and useful on earth, but what is typical of the
immortal and eternal riches that are in store for all those who
overcome.

Vol. 8,  p.43
Excuse me if I speak loud. Were I to speak as I feel, I should speak
like a Methodist for a little while, and cry, "Hallelujah!—praise ye
the Lord." Let his praise ring aloud through the heavens, and swell in
anthems throughout the earth. Praise the name of our God, who, in the
fulness of his mercy, hath provided a great salvation and eternal life
for all the Saints, without money and without price.

Vol. 8,  p.43
I do not hate any man on earth or in hell. The worst wish I have for
the wicked is that they may be obliged to live according to good and
wholesome laws.

Vol. 8,  p.44
May God bless you! Amen.[p.44] 

Orson Pratt, April 8, 1860

Testimony of the Spirit, &c.

A Discourse by Elder ORSON PRATT, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 8, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.44
Having been requested, this afternoon, to address the congregation, I
cheerfully do so, praying with all my heart that the Lord may grant
unto me his Holy Spirit, that whatever I may say, whether much or
little, may be dictated by that Spirit that proceeds from heaven, and
then it will be right.

Vol. 8,  p.44
We read in the New Testament that the Apostles and righteous men in
days of old preached the Gospel by the power of the Holy Ghost sent
down from heaven. I do not know of any way by which the Gospel of
Jesus Christ can be proclaimed with any beneficial effect, except in
this manner.

Vol. 8,  p.44
We can arise before a congregation of the Saints and make use of the
principles of the Gospel in our own words. We can say to the people,
Repent. We can call upon them to believe. We can tell them concerning
baptism, show them the nature of it, and the causes for which it was
instituted. We may tell them concerning the Holy Ghost, and preach
many things in the wisdom and language of man, and yet all this would
not be acceptable in the sight of Heaven, unless we were dictated by
the power and gift of the Holy Ghost. Our words would have no effect
upon the hearts of the people; they would not be edified; the speaker
would not be edified: no good, perhaps, would be accomplished.

Vol. 8,  p.44
The world, during the last seventeen centuries and upwards, have been
engaged in preaching what they termed the Gospel; they have been
engaged in preaching many principles that are true; they have preached
many of the first principles, such as faith and repentance; they have
preached the ordinances and institutions of heaven; they have reasoned
with the people; they have portrayed many great and glorious truths
before the people; they have called upon them to receive those truths,
and yet they have taught without authority—without that Spirit that
giveth utterance,—taught without being called of God; and hence their
teachings have not accomplished that which an inspired man's would
have accomplished, when sent of God. So it is in reading the
revelations of heaven. We may take up the Bible, the Book of Mormon,
and the Book of Covenants, and commit them to memory—at least the
subject matter therein, and we may suppose that we understand the
doctrine of salvation, and conclude from our diligent study that we
have become altogether acquainted with the prophecies and revelations;
and yet, after all these things, without the gift of revelation
directly to ourselves, or the gift of the Holy Ghost sent down from
heaven to rest upon us as speakers and hearers, we cannot expect to be
materially benefited.

Vol. 8,  p.45
We may learn many things from the [p.45] Book of Mormon. We may learn
how this great western hemisphere was first peopled—how God brought
the people from the Tower of Babel and established them upon North
America. We may be informed of their history, of their numerous
Prophets, concerning their wickedness and downfall. We may learn these
things naturally as natural men, whether in or out of the Church,
without the gift and power of the Holy Ghost and authority
communicated from heaven resting upon us.

Vol. 8,  p.45
We cannot render ourselves any material service, or the world either,
unless we have this power and authority: hence the propriety of that
passage of Scripture recorded in the 2nd chapter of Paul's 1st Epistle
to the Corinthians—"For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the
spirit of a man which is in him? Even so the things of God knoweth no
man, but the Spirit of God." All our exertions, our reading, our
meditations, and our endeavours to obtain the truth, without we obtain
it lawfully, and not as natural men and women, will prove, in a
measure, unavailing, though it may serve in some degree to remove
darkness, to manifest what has been done, or what is to be done.

Vol. 8,  p.45
I am well pleased with the remarks that have been made upon this
stand, more especially in relation to some few of the testimonies that
I have heard, particularly hearing upon this matter. We were told by
individuals upon this stand that they knew this work to be true. We
were told by brother Watt that he knew this to be the Gospel of Jesus
Christ. How do you know it? Just the same as the congregation know it.
If the congregation have the gift and power of God to unfold the
revelations of heaven to themselves, then they can comprehend how it
is that the speakers know it is true. Though we may not be masters of
language to communicate to others, we can appeal to their senses upon
this subject. Do you know the things of God? If this question were
asked, the whole congregation, with few exceptions, would lift up
their voices with one heart and one mind, and say, We know these
things to be true. How do you know them? You know them by the
manifestations of the Spirit to your own hearts. You don't know them
by having seen with the natural eye, or by having discerned them with
the natural understanding. You don't know them because you have seen
the sick healed, or the blind receive their sight. You don't know them
because you have seen the lame made to walk, or laid your hands upon
the sick and seen them raised to perfect soundness, but because God
has made them manifest to your hearts. Light has shone from heaven
upon your understandings. You have tasted of that light by the
spiritual sensations, or the spiritual faculties of your mind. You
have understood and feasted upon the light that has come from heaven;
and by this you know that the principles you have received are true.
Do we understand clearly and properly that which is contained in the
various revelations that God has given through his ancient as well as
through his modern Prophets? Do we understand them in their true
light? If we do, it is because we have received manifestations to
ourselves, by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 8,  p.45
What are Prophets for? What are revelators for? They are to reveal the
truths of heaven for the benefit of the people. They bear testimony to
the inhabitants of the earth, as you have heard declared from this
stand, that the Lord has spoken and opened communications with men
upon the earth, through the legitimate channel of his Priesthood. They
also declare that men have been called by revelation[p.46]  from God,
and sent forth with authority to baptize for the remission of sins.
You hear this testimony, which is calculated to increase your
confidence and your faith in the principles of life.

Vol. 8,  p.46
The word of God which is planted in your hearts begins to grow, to
produce joy, light, and happiness; your mind begins to understand; you
begin to receive revelation, and to receive those communications from
the heavens that cause you to enjoy those blessings that you have
heard spoken of by the servants of God. This makes all the Latter-day
Saints witnesses; and thus we have a cloud of witnesses—a great army
that can witness the truths of heaven as they have been revealed in
these last days. This Spirit of revelation gives the Latter-day Saints
boldness in their testimony.

Vol. 8,  p.46
What would have been our progress, brethren and sisters, if we had
gone forth to the nations to publish these truths without the power of
the Holy Ghost accompanying us? Could we have borne up under the power
of persecution that has been heaped upon us? Could we have stood forth
before the people and borne testimony as natural men to the great
truths revealed from heaven? No, we could not. We should have shrunk
from the task. It would have appeared too great for us to perform. The
powers of darkness would have been able to crush us before them,
without the gift of the Holy Ghost. The Lord foreknew this, and
consequently he never designed that the great principles of his Gospel
should be published to the nations, only by the gift and power of the
Holy Ghost sent down from heaven.

Vol. 8,  p.46
There are many revelations that were given to the ancient servants of
God that we never can comprehend without further revelation, and
perhaps some of them we shall never understand in this state of
probation. One thing is certain—that we cannot comprehend them, unless
God shall give more revelation and manifest many things in their
fulness which have heretofore only been revealed in part.

Vol. 8,  p.46
Many things that were unveiled to the ancient Prophets have become
very much corrupted by men who have formed systems to suit their own
darkened minds. The revelations of John, now so obscure, so dark, and
so intricate, that scarcely a person can comprehend the great things
that are pointed out to take place in the last days, will be unfolded.
Now there is scarcely a man living that can discern the meaning of the
Apostle.

Vol. 8,  p.46
When this revelation was given to him, it was plain and simple, and
easy to be understood of men; and all people possessed of the Spirit
of the living God could understand it, so far as it was not sealed up.
Some portions of it the Lord designed that they should not comprehend
in that day. For instance, what the seven thunders uttered and several
other things that are mentioned, no man understands, and will not
until the proper time shall come. Since the days of John, it has been
changed and altered by men who did not possess the Spirit of
revelation, and from them it has been handed down to us in its present
imperfect form, and we never shall understand it until God reveals it
unto his servants the Prophets in the last days. Then the things
written in that book will be plain, and we shall understand them.

Vol. 8,  p.46
So it is with regard to many revelations contained in the New
Testament. The 24th chapter of Matthew, for instance, the sayings of
Jesus to his disciples have undergone the same change in translation
and in alterations by corrupt men. It is true, the Lord has given us
information and bestowed upon us great favour by new [p.47]
revelation, and the Spirit bears witness that they are from heaven. We
know them to be such. We comprehend them, we discern them, and say
that God designed to reveal them to his servant Joseph. There are many
who can comprehend those things and realize that they are from some
superior source than the natural mind of man.

Vol. 8,  p.47
I might name some few things which may be found in the 24th chapter of
Matthew, that are much plainer and much more simple as they were
revealed to the Prophet Joseph in the new translation,—so much so that
it would almost satisfy even a natural-minded person that there has
been a superior wisdom manifest in this new translation. In speaking
of the signs of the coming of the Son of Man, and of the preaching of
the Gospel to all the world, the new translation reads as
follows:—"Again shall this Gospel of the kingdom be preached in all
the world for a witness, and then shall the end come." Now, the word
"again" makes the thing all plain. It is as much as to say, You shall
go forth, you shall preach to the people and declare my testimony
among. the nations of the earth; and after this there shall come a
falling away, and there shall arise many false Christs and false
prophets. Then shall follow many judgments and tribulations upon the
face of the earth. And after the world has been in darkness for
centuries, again shall this Gospel of the kingdom he preached in all
the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.
What end? I answer, the end of the wicked world—the destruction of the
wicked from the face of our globe.

Vol. 8,  p.47
In another passage to be found in that same revelation, the 24th
chapter of Matthew, Jesus says, in speaking of his second coming, "As
the light of the morning cometh out of the east, and shineth unto the
west, and covereth the whole earth, so shall the coming of the Son of
Man be." Now, how much plainer is this to the natural understanding!
and how much plainer is this than the old translation as rendered by
the wisdom of man! How does the old translation read? It reads, "For
as the lightning cometh out of the east and shineth even unto the
west, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be."

Vol. 8,  p.47
The lightning is more visible and more frequent in some parts of the
earth than others; and when it does appear, it is only visible for a
few scores of miles at once, and is not visible in all parts; and
consequently, this was not a proper figure to convey the idea. How
much plainer is the rendering—"As the light of the morning cometh out
of the east and shineth unto the west, and covereth the whole earth,
so shall the coming of the Son of Man be."

Vol. 8,  p.47
How did this Latter-day Work commence? It did not commence all at
once. On the 6th day of April, 1830, as it was justly observed by one
of the speakers, there were not enough members to form the Church; but
it came forth like the dim twilight of the morning, the darkness
beginning by slow degrees to flee away as the light slowly advanced.
It is grown brighter and brighter from that time unto the present.

Vol. 8,  p.47
Like the light of the sun, the light of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
will cover the whole earth; it will speak from land to land and from
kingdom to kingdom, until it deluges the whole earth with the
brilliancy of its light and the glory of its power. The testimonies of
the servants of God, as well as the testimonies of his power,
exhibiting his wrath and his sore displeasure, will go forth as has
been proclaimed from this stand. And instead of the testimonies of the
servants of God being smothered up [p.48] by the persecution of our
enemies, and the light being hidden under a bushel in some obscure
corner, the decree of Heaven is that the light shall go forth, shining
more and more glorious in the midst of the nations, and it will
penetrate the darkest corners of the earth—it will visit the islands
of the sea, until it has searched out every creature under heaven.
There is no ear but shall hear, and no heart but shall be penetrated
by the truths that shall be sent forth in this last dispensation.

Vol. 8,  p.48
Missionaries have been called. If they go and magnify their callings,
they will be filled with the testimony that has been so freely
manifested during our Conference; they will be filled with the Holy
Ghost, and be able to bear testimony of the truths of the Gospel. It
may be apparently in weakness. They may consider it so themselves.
Their language may be feeble, their words feebly uttered, their
sentences broken; but, after all, it will be the power of God unto
this generation.

Vol. 8,  p.48
If you Missionaries will seek for the testimony of the Holy Ghost to
go with you—if you will seek diligently for the power of God to
accompany you, you need not be afraid of the nations; for your
testimony will condemn the people who reject it, and it will save all
those who receive it.

Vol. 8,  p.48
I look forward to the progress of this work through the Saints that
are abroad and the Elders that are ordained on Foreign Missions, as
well as by those Missionaries that are sent forth to their assistance.
I look for this work to progress, and I cannot get anything else into
my heart. I do not look for this people to be eternally assailed by
their enemies, nor do I look for the Elders to be continually asleep;
but I expect that they will bear a faithful testimony among the people
of every nation where they are sent. And this testimony will be
increased: it cannot be otherwise. That prophecy of Nephi recorded is
the Book of Mormon must be fulfilled; the servants of God must be
armed with righteousness, and with the power of the Almighty, and with
great glory among the nations, wherever the Church is organized. It
will be such a display as will excite the people against the Saints,
or they would not, according to prophecy, gather together the armies
of the wicked from among all nations to fight the people of the Most
High. This must take place. The wicked must be gathered against the
Saints. It is as it was stated by brother Hyde this forenoon about the
dream. That dream had reference to foreign persecutions.

Vol. 8,  p.48
One thing is certain—that every nation under the heavens will array
itself against the kingdom of God. Inasmuch as some individuals among
the nations receive it, they wilt muster their forces and try to
destroy the saints of the living God. To prepare for this, we must
increase in the Spirit of God as our enemies increase in the spirit of
darkness against us, and by the power of God proclaim in their ears a
testimony that will overcome the wicked. There is no possibility of
the wicked triumphing over this Latter-day Kingdom. There may be many
who will have to fall—many who will have to suffer materially; but
when we get to the home of the Saints of the living God, the wicked
will cease from troubling us.

Vol. 8,  p.48
I look forward to a day that is not far distant, with great rejoicing;
and that is a day when we shall all be engaged, as we are this
afternoon, in partaking of the sacrament—the symbols of bread and
wine, or in other words, the symbols of the body and blood of our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ. I look forward with joyful anticipation to
that glorious time. I [p.49] look around upon this assembly, and when
I see them partaking of this holy ordinance, and consider what Jesus
has done by his sufferings, then I look forward to the time when he
shall be in our midst, and we partake of these symbols in his
presence.

Vol. 8,  p.49
Will not this be a joyful time? Who can but rejoice in a scenery of
this description! Suppose you were expecting that this was to take
place next Sabbath-day, who are pure in heart? Who are ready for such
an event? What would be your feelings? Would you sorrow and mourn?
Would it not be one of the most joyful messages to your ears that ever
saluted them, to suppose that the time was so near at hand when you
should partake of bread and wine with the ancient Apostles, and meet
with the Saviour and all the Saints of former days—those that lived
before the flood and those that have lived since the flood,—to think
that all this is to be made manifest to man—that we are to look upon
the face of our Redeemer and be crowned with glory as he is—would not
this be joyful tidings?

Vol. 8,  p.49
Although this is not going to take place next Sabbath, yet we know one
thing—that in many of the revelations given to this Church, the Lord
has closed by saying—"Behold I come quickly, and my reward is with me,
to give unto every man according to his works." There are many
revelations of this kind, and these words are true and faithful, for
the Lord does not speak in vain; but he has thrown this out as an
encouragement to those that fear him and keep his law.

Vol. 8,  p.49
The day is at hand, the morning has broken, the sun of the Gospel has
arisen in the eastern horizon, and is beginning to shine with a degree
of splendour. The time is near—how near, no man knoweth: the day and
the hour when the Son of Man shall come is a secret. In a revelation
given to this Church, it is said that no man shall know until he
comes; therefore we cannot expect to know the day nor the hour; but we
know it is near at hand, and what a consolation it is. There may be
men that will know within a year—that will have revelation to say
within one or two years when the Lord shall appear. I do not know that
there is anything against this.

Vol. 8,  p.49
But the great question is, brethren and sisters, Are we ready?—are we
perfect enough for this day? Are we honest enough? and are we filled
with integrity enough to be ready for the Saviour and his holy angels?
Is there a sufficiency of union? Have we that firmness in our minds
that we can stand in their presence—that we can look them in the eye
and say that all is right? If we are pure, when we see a pure and holy
being, clothed with all the glory of the heavens, surrounded with
light that far outshines the sun at noonday, so much so that his eye
discerns all things and pierces the inmost recesses of the heart,—when
we can look him in the face, a, thrill of joy will run through our
bodies, and we shall be happy.

Vol. 8,  p.49
I tell you, brethren and sisters, this would be one of the most
glorious periods that we could possibly imagine: it would be one of
the most joyful there is in the future. We know that men upon the
earth have been so clothed with the glory and power of God that the
people could not look upon their countenances; and why was this? It
was because the people were wicked. When Moses had been upon the
mountain, standing in the presence of God, being in his presence forty
days receiving the tables of stone, and came down to teach the people,
they could not endure his presence. Why? Because that glory that was
manifested could not be endured by the wicked. But in this [p.50]
instance, the Lord permitted it to be manifested for a while. And when
the people looked upon the countenance of Moses, they perceived that
there were rays of light emanating from him—that he looked different
from what he formerly did—that he was clothed upon with something
which they had not been accustomed to see, and they fled afar off.
Moses, therefore, was under the necessity of taking a vail and putting
it over his face, for they could not endure it. They fled from the
presence of a mortal man when he was clothed upon with glory, or with
a reflection of the glory of God; therefore the only way was for him
to cover his face, and then converse with the children of Israel.

Vol. 8,  p.50
Now, if a mortal being is permitted to have this power, how much
greater will be the terror to the wicked when immortal beings shall
appear—beings who have not simply been with the Lord forty days, but
who have been with him thousands of years, who were redeemed before
the flood and after the flood, and who have been in the presence of
God more or less ever since,—who have beheld his countenance, who have
been seated upon thrones, swaying a sceptre of power, (as Abraham,)
and reigning over millions of individuals,—when they, as well as the
redeemed of all nations and generations, shall make their appearance,
and when they shall not attempt to put a vail over their faces as
Moses did, but permit all the glory that they have accumulated for so
many years to be visible to the human family! That will be a day of
terror, astonishment, and dismay unto all the wicked.

Vol. 8,  p.50
At times when I reflect upon this subject, I try to portray before my
mind the various revelations that God has given concerning this
matter. There is one in particular which says, "Angels shall be sent
forth to sound the trump of God, crying, Lo and behold! the bridegroom
cometh; go ye out to meet him." That will be a great time, independent
of that of which I have been speaking, when Jesus shall come in the
clouds of heaven with power and great glory. Before that time, angels
are to be sent forth to sound the trumpet, so that all the ends of the
earth are to hear it, and all people are to be forewarned that the
time of the coming of the bridegroom is at hand—that the time of the
coming of the great Being has arrived. Then, when those angels have
sounded, another great and terrible thing is to take place.

Vol. 8,  p.50
I simply mention these things to show how one thing after another is
to precede the coming of the Lord.

Vol. 8,  p.50
After the angels have sounded this in the ears of all living, we are
informed that there will be a great sign in the heavens. It is not to
be limited so that some few only of the human family can see it; but
it is said, "All people shall see it together!" At least, it is to be
like our sun seen over one entire side of the globe, and then passing
immediately round to to the other, or else it will encircle the whole
earth at the same time. But the bridegroom does not come then. These
are only the preceding events to let the Latter-day Saints and the
pure in heart know that these are the times that they may trim up
their lamps and prepare for the triumphant appearing of their Lord.

Vol. 8,  p.50
After those angels that I have alluded to have flown through the
heavens, this sign is made manifest; and what next? Seven angels are
appointed to give their signs and testimonies to the truth of this
proclamation of the Gospel, the Latter-day Saints having previously
given theirs. Thus we have the former angels sounding their trumpets,
then the great sign, and then comes the seven angels. The first
proclaims that great Babylon is about to fall, [p.51] and her
influence to be destroyed. He proclaims that all who remain in Babylon
are bound in bundles and their bands made strong, so that no man can
unloose them, and that they are therefore prepared for the burning.

Vol. 8,  p.51
After all nations have heard the proclamation, there will be silence
in the heavens, and I do not know but on the earth too; for the people
will doubtless be overpowered with astonishment to see an angel, the
sound of whose trump shall pierce the ears of all living. After this,
I say, there will be silence in heaven for half-an-hour.

Vol. 8,  p.51
Then, after the wicked begin to recover and get a little strength,
beheld and lo! the curtain of heaven will be unfolded as a scroll that
is rolled up. You know how our great maps are rolled out to expose
their contents to the people; and the Lord has said the heavens shall
be unfolded as a scroll that is rolled up is unfolded. What will be
seen when this takes place? Our Saviour, our Redeemer, will unveil his
face. That Being who was born in Bethlehem—that being who has saved
the world by offering his own life, how will he appear? Will he come
as a common man? or how will he make his appearance? He will appear as
a being whose splendour and glory will cause the sun to hide his face
with shame.

Vol. 8,  p.51
The sun is a very glorious body and when you look upon it, so great is
the light, that you can scarcely see surrounding objects; but the
light of the sun is nothing to be compared with the glory of that
personage who shall appear when the heavens shall be unveiled, or
unfolded like a scroll. The light of the sun will dwindle away, and he
shall hide his face with shame. Who will be with Jesus when he
appears? The decree has gone forth, saying, Mine Apostles who were
with me in Jerusalem shall be clothed in glory and be with me. The
brightness of their countenance will shine forth with all that
refulgence and fulness of splendour that shall surround the Son of Man
when he appears. There will be all those personages to whom he
alludes. There will be all the former-day Saints, Enoch and his city,
with all the greatness and splendour that surround them: there will be
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, as they sit upon their thrones, together
with all the persons that have been redeemed and brought near unto the
presence of God. All will be unfolded and unveiled, and all this will
be for the wicked to look upon, as well as the righteous; for the
wicked will not as yet have been destroyed. When this takes place,
there will be Latter-day Saints living upon the earth, and they will
ascend and mingle themselves with that vast throng; for they will be
filled with anxiety to go where the Saints of the Church of the
Firstborn are, and the Church of Firstborn will feel an anxiety to
come and meet with the Saints on earth, and this will bring the
general assembly of the redeemed into one; and thus will be fulfilled
the saying of Paul, "that in the dispensation of the fulness of times
he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are
in heaven and which are on earth, even in him."

Vol. 8,  p.51
About the same time that the Latter-day Saints are quickened, (not
immortalized,) there will be Saints that have slumbered and slept for
ages, and they are to be quickened and taken up into the heavens. Now
the wicked are to see all these things; and if power of language could
be given to them, what would they say? They would turn to the rocks
and the mountains, and say, O mountains and rocks, fall upon us and
hide us from the presence of Him that sits upon the throne, and from
the wrath of the Lamb. And I have no doubt but [p.52] they will have
the power to say it. But they must endure the sight. After which, they
must be consumed according to that which is spoken, and the heathen
nations must be redeemed, and the way be prepared for the Lord to
dwell upon the earth. The mortal Saints will then be transfigured and
sanctified, but not immortalized. They will be prepared for the
millennial reign. The tables will then be spread, and the Latter-day
and Former-day Saints will be together to partake of the sacrament
just as it is this afternoon, only more perfectly prepared.

Vol. 8,  p.52
This is my object in thus portraying these things before you this
afternoon, for as often as we do this we show forth the Lord's death
till he come. When that time comes, he will partake of the fruit of
the vine with us; and with him will be Moroni, Mormon, and Lehi, and
all the inhabitants of this vast American continent who have been
saved through the Gospel. There will be Enoch's city, the Former-day
Saints, and the vast throng of resurrected Saints to sit down and
partake of the supper of the great Bridegroom, and he will administer
in the midst of his brethren.

Vol. 8,  p.52
I hope and pray that I may be prepared to be one of that joyful throng
to be assembled there with a pure heart, and one that is upright
before God. I also hope that my brethren will be with me, and that we
shall have the privilege of celebrating the marriage supper of the
Lamb, for that will be a happy day.

Vol. 8,  p.52
May God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, April 25, 1860

Instructions to Missionaries

Delivered by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
in the Historian's Office, Great Salt Lake City, April 25, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.52
I believe that you already understand all that is necessary for your
safe guidance through the perils and temptations that await the Elders
and Saints of the last days, None of you can be said to have heard the
Gospel last Sabbath, been baptized on Monday last, ordained on
Tuesday, and on Wednesday sent forth to preach, as were many of the
first Elders. On the contrary, I think you have been pretty well
schooled.

Vol. 8,  p.52
But the inquiry arises in my mind, Do the Elders realize the
importance of their missions? Do they realize that in their
administration they carry with them the keys of life and death, not
pertaining to this life alone, but to this in connection with all the
life there is? It is necessary that you should fully realize this in
your calling as Elders in the Church of Jesus Christ. The thousands
and tens of thousands of incidents that make up the sum of human
lives, whether for good or evil, depend on a momentary watchfulness
and care.

Vol. 8,  p.52
If an Elder, in preaching the Gospel, does not feel that he has the
power to preach life and salvation, and to [p.53] legally administer
the ordinances, and that, too, by the power of God, he will not fill
his mission to his own credit, nor to the good of the people, and the
advancement and honour of the kingdom of God. From all I can read,
from all I can gather from the revelations from God to man, and from
the revelations of the Spirit to me, no man can successfully preach
the Gospel and be owned, blessed, and acknowledged by the heavens,
unless he preaches by the power of God through direct revelation. Not
but that, in a great many instances, a man may not be manifestly under
the immediate and powerful influences and direction of revelation to
dictate him all the time in his meditations and reasonings, and yet
can advance many good ideas that he has gathered by means of his
natural reasoning. But to magnify and make honourable the calling of
an Elder in this Church, I cannot conceive, in my understanding, any
other true principle by which it can be done, only when perfectly
controlled by the Spirit of the Lord.

Vol. 8,  p.53
When men enjoy the spirit of their missions and realize their calling
and standing before the Lord and the people, it constitutes the
happiest portions of their lives. If our minds can reach forth to
eternal things, can conceive the glory, honour, and benefit arising
from the plan of salvation Jesus has purchased, and can grasp the
gifts, blessings, powers, privileges, light, intelligence, and fulness
of the eternities that are to come, these God has bestowed upon us to
offer to the people. If they will receive it, they can have all the
Lord has purchased for them. If they reject you, they also reject the
Son; and if they reject the Son, they reject the Father and heaven and
heavenly things, and seal their own condemnation. If the brethren can
reach forth unto these things, so as to see and properly understand
them, they can magnify their calling; and this is the only way in
which they can.

Vol. 8,  p.53
Many of you have been in the world and met with opposition; and when
the Scriptures have been honestly adhered to as the standard, you have
successfully met all that can be brought against the plan of
Salvation. That is all very well, and is pleasing to such as have a
philosophical turn of mind. Their modes of thinking and reasoning call
for solutions of what appears to them mysterious and problematic; and
those solutions, to be satisfactory to them, must accord with certain
theories. But let one go forth who is careful to logically prove all
he says by numerous quotations from the revelations, and let another
travel with him who can say, by the power of the Holy Ghost, Thus
saith the Lord, and tell what the people should believe—what they
should do—how they should live, and teach them to yield to the
principles of salvation,—though he may not be capable of producing a
single logical argument—though he may tremble under a sense of his
weakness, cleaving to the Lord for strength, as such men generally do,
you will invariably find that the man who testifies by the power of
the Holy Ghost will convince and gather many more of the honest and
upright than will the merely logical reasoner.

Vol. 8,  p.53
Debate and argument have not that saving effect that has testifying to
the truth as the Lord reveals it to the Elder by the Spirit. I think
you will all agree with me in this; at least, such is my experience. I
do not wish to be understood as throwing a straw in the way of the
Elders' storing their minds with all the arguments they can gather to
urge in defence of their religion, nor do I wish to hinder them in the
least from learning all they can with regard to religions and [p.54]
governments. The more knowledge the Elders have the better.

Vol. 8,  p.54
It is well to perfectly understand the religious and governmental
theories of the world; it is satisfactory: yet, in preaching the.
Gospel, an Elder who prides himself in using good sound arguments and
logic is not so apt to lean upon the Lord for his Spirit as are those
who are not so particularly gifted in reasoning. It is our duty, so
far as we can, to gain knowledge and information pertaining to human
life and the organization of the kingdoms, thrones, empires, and
republics of the earth,—to become well acquainted with their
religions, laws, manners of administration, pursuits of life,
manufactures, agriculture, arts, manners and customs, &c; but when we
are possessed of all this knowledge, we need the power of God to teach
the truths of the holy Gospel. I wish you to bear this truth in your
memories and put it in practice.

Vol. 8,  p.54
By your own experience you know that "Mormonism," if not true, is
worse than nothing; and if true, its value is beyond our computation.
In your travelling and preaching, you will meet with many who will
oppose the Gospel, and by them your names will be cast out as evil.
Pertaining to this, I will make but one requirement of you—that, when
you are spoken everywhere against, as were Jesus and his disciples,
for the sake of the kingdom, for the sake of the people, for the sake
of our Redeemer, for the sake of our heavenly Father, and the heavenly
hosts, and for your own sakes, you so live that there never can
truthfully be an evil word spoken against you. Never, through
committing evil, lay the foundation for a person to truthfully speak
evil of you. If you pursue this course, you will be justified before
God, Jesus, angels, and your brethren. You can then testify to the
truth, and teach it in all plainness, simplicity, and honesty, and be
able to bid defiance to the world.

Vol. 8,  p.54
In your travelling you will have to trust in the Lord. I do not knew
whether you have means sufficient to enable you to go directly to your
fields of labour. Probably some of you have, and some have not. Strive
to be full of the Holy Ghost, and the necessary means will come to
you, often in a way you cannot comprehend, and you will be expedited
in your journeyings and perform your missions. And furthermore, if you
will not drop one thread in the garments of your characters, from the
time you leave here, I am not in the least doubtful in my mind—I have
not a shade of hesitancy in my feelings in promising that each of you
will accomplish a mission that will please our Father in heaven and
every good person on the earth and in heaven, and live to return to
this place. Have faith to live, and do just as you should do; and do
not imagine that you can go to the right or to the left, or do this,
that, or the other wrong with impunity, thinking that it will be well
enough in the end. Do that alone which you know to be right and which
you ought to do. When you come to that which you do not know to be
right, let it alone and trust in the Lord, and you will live.

Vol. 8,  p.54
Some of our Elders have died while on missions. I have nothing to say
against them, for all must die sooner or later. But there is no
necessity for laying down our bodies until we are full of years. If
you only have faith, and every moment live according to the faith of
the Gospel, and keep your gaze, thoughts, and acts heavenward, I have
no hesitancy in saying that you will live to perform your missions.

Vol. 8,  p.54
You have received your blessings, and I say amen to them, and to much
more. In this my faith resembled Father Smith's, when he was asked
[p.55] by myself and one or two others for a patriarchal bless;rig. He
said to us, sit down, and write every good thing you can think of in
heaven and on earth, and I will sign my name to them, and they will be
your patriarchal blessings. If you only live for them, they shall all
come upon you, and more." Live for the blessings you desire, and you
will obtain them, if you do not suffer selfishness, pride, or the
least alienation from the path of true virtue and holiness to creep
into your hearts.

Vol. 8,  p.55
When you reach your fields of labour, do the best you can; and when
the enemy comes along and tells you that you are somebody, say, "Mr.
Devil, it is none of your business. What I have spoken is what the
Lord gave to me I have presented it to the people, and that is all I
have to do with it." If you cannot preach as nicely and smoothly as
you wish, and a feeling rises that you cannot preach at all—that you
had better return home, tell Satan to get behind you—that he has no
power to dictate whether you preach a word or not, for you are in the
Lord's service. So live that the Spirit of the Lord can instruct your
minds at all times, and you can then defy the Devil and all his
emissaries. If you have nothing from the Lord to present to the
people, be as willing to be silent as you would to preach what might
be termed a splendid discourse.

Vol. 8,  p.55
A short time ago I made a few remarks concerning the Elders who have
been on missions, and I will now say to you, Do not come from your
missions leaving behind you people whom you have oppressed, from whom
you have begged their money. I would work my way there and back again,
or beg from strangers, before I would take one dime from the Saints,
unless they of their own freewill and accord wished to make me
presents, and were able to do so without distressing themselves. True,
I have seen the time, and so have many of my brethren, when my heart
has ached to see men and women go without food day after day for the
sake of feeding me, when I could feed myself; but any other course
would not satisfy them. Under such circumstances you must humour the
people and yield to their feelings. But do not go to preach this
Gospel for the purpose of becoming rich. If the Lord has anything for
you, he will give it to you; and if he has not, tell them that you can
provide your own living when you reach home, if the Lord will bless
you. You may say, "We may bless the people until doomsday, and still
they will find fault with us." Can they justly do so? If they cannot,
their faultfinding cannot harm you.

Vol. 8,  p.55
Some of our Missionaries, after an absence of two or three years,
return with their eyes cast down: their countenances are fallen. I
wish you to take such a course that you can come home with your heads
up. Keep yourselves clean, from the crowns of your heads to the soles
of your feet; be pure in heart,—otherwise you will return bowed down
in spirit and with a fallen countenance, and will feel as though you
never could rise again. When the Quorum of the Twelve was first
organized, Joseph said that the Elders of Israel, and particularly the
Twelve Apostles, would receive more temptations, be more buffetted,
and have greater difficulty to escape the evil thrown in their way by
females than by any other means. This is one of Satan's most powerful
auxiliaries with which to weaken the influence of the ministers of
Christ, and bring them down from their high position and calling into
darkness, shame, and disgrace. You will have to guard more strictly
against that than against any other evil that may beset you. Make up
your minds not to yield, for [p.56] one moment, to the subtle
insinuations of the animal propensities of your natures while you are
absent on the Lord's errands. Rather, suffer your heads to be taken
from your shoulders than to sacrifice your honour, violate your
covenants, and forfeit the sacred trust reposed in you.

Vol. 8,  p.56
When you arrive in Liverpool, you will find brothers Amasa Lyman and
Charles C. Rich, two of the Twelve, and you will be under their
direction and supervision. Some of you will again visit your parents
and friends in your native lands. This, no doubt, will be very
agreeable; but do not sit down in your ancestral homes with a purpose
to stay there, but let your missions be first and foremost to preach
the Gospel of life and salvation to the people, and gather them to the
place appointed. I do not think there was worse said about the Saviour
and his disciples in ancient days than has been said about the people
of Utah in modern times. Take no notice of this, but attend to the
business about which you have been sent. Tell this generation the
truth, and pass along. Many will tell you that your religion is all
error. Reply that you will make an exchange with them of ten errors
for one truth. Do not contend or argue much, but pass along peaceably
and preach the first principles of the Gospel—faith in God and in his
Son Jesus Christ, and teach the people to repent of their sins and be
baptised for the remission of them, and they shall receive the gift of
the Holy Ghost through the laying on of the hands of the Elders. It is
often the case that some wish to preach about things of which they
have little or no knowledge. Let alone that which you do not know or
most assuredly believe to be true—doctrines which you do not perfectly
understand, and strive to be honest. If you do not understand a
doctrine or a portion of Scripture, when information is asked of you,
say that the Lord has not revealed that to you, or that he has not
opened your understanding to grasp it, and that you do not feel safe
in giving an interpretation until he does.

Vol. 8,  p.57
May God bless you! Amen.[p.57] 

Brigham Young, May 20, 1860

Privileges of the Sabbath—Duty of Living Our 
Religion—Human Longevity, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, May 20, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.57
I am happy for the privilege of meeting with the Saints. I delight in
seeing their faces, and am very fond of their society.

Vol. 8,  p.57
I have much experience in the various habits, feelings, customs,
manners, and conditions of mankind; and I have felt, for many years,
as though I would be perfectly satisfied to associate with those who
live in peace—with those who believe in God the Father and in his Son
Jesus—to live with those who believe in the Holy Ghost which the Lord
has bestowed upon the children of men—with those who adhere to all the
principles in the Gospel, and live according to it day by day. Such
society would be perfectly satisfactory to me. It would satisfy every
feeling, every desire,—in fact, my whole soul, without ever
associating with another wicked person on the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.57
I have not the least desire, nor have I had for years, to mingle with
a person who takes the name of God in vain, who in the least betrays
his covenants, who wavers or falters in his integrity with his God or
with his fellow-man; but I am most perfectly satisfied to associate
with those whose hearts are filled with peace, with praise and
adoration to our God, and whose lives are full of good works. Their
voices to me are like sweet music. I have not the least desire to
mingle with or look upon the faces of those who hate God and his
cause.

Vol. 8,  p.57
I rejoice in the privilege of meeting with the Saints, in hearing them
speak, and in enjoying the influence that is within and around them.
That influence opens to my understanding the true position of those
who are endeavouring to serve their God. I do not require to hear them
speak to enable me to know their feelings. Is it not also your
experience that, when you meet persons in the streets, in your houses,
in your offices, or in your workshops, more or less of an influence
attends them which conveys more than words can? By this the Father
knows his children, Jesus knows his brethren, and the angels are
acquainted with those who delight to associate with them and with
those who hate them. This knowledge is obtained through that invisible
influence which attends intelligent beings, and betrays the atmosphere
in which they delight to live. Can you comprehend that I understand
their condition when I meet with Saints? I am satisfied all is right:
my soul is comforted.

Vol. 8,  p.57
You do not see me here every Sabbath. Perhaps some of you wonder why.
I will tell you in a very few words. If I had my own choice, and could
have my own dictation with regard to physical and mental labour,
[p.58] I would set apart, for the express benefit of man, at least
one-seventh part of the time for rest. There are but very few Sabbaths
that I have ever kept in strictly resting from my labours—permitting
both body and mind to rest. Perhaps assembling here on the Sabbath is
a rest to many, though it is not very much of a rest. To those who
have been labouring all the week to the utmost extent of their
strength, it may be somewhat of a rest to sit on these hard benches;
but when I come here I have a constant labour on my mind. This
congregation, the Saints throughout the world, and the world of
mankind in general are before me. I think for them all. I would like
to take one seventh part of the time to rest; but I do not often have
this privilege. If I had my own mind, I would devote the time for
meetings like this within the measure of the six days, and on the
seventh, rest from all my labours, for the express purpose of renewing
the mental and physical powers of man. They require it, as the Lord
well knew; hence he established a day of rest. The natural tendency of
the physical powers of man is to decay; and to preserve them as long
as possible, they need this retirement from labour—this rest—this
ease. I very seldom enjoy this privilege.

Vol. 8,  p.58
Our customs are more or less like the customs of our fathers, and
their influence is often stronger upon us than any law. There is not a
law of God, nor a law of any nation that exercises so strong an
influence upon us as do our traditions at times, to bind us to certain
customs, habits, and ceremonies: consequently, to carry out the old
traditions, we observe this day of rest as we now do. Father went to
meeting on the seventh day, and the priests and all good people go to
meeting on that day. It has been the custom from time immemorial. Some
men and women walk miles to attend meetings: some men walk as many as
ten miles, hold two or three meetings, walk back, and are in their
workshops by five o'clock on Monday morning. Custom binds us to this,
and here we are to-day in compliance with its force.

Vol. 8,  p.58
Brother Hyde spoke of a revelation which he tried to find in the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants. That revelation was reserved at the time
the compilation for that book was made by Oliver Cowdery and others,
in Kirtland. It was not wisdom to publish it to the world, and it
remained in the private escritoire. Brother Joseph had that revelation
concerning this nation at a time when the brethren were reflecting and
reasoning with regard to African slavery on this continent, and the
slavery of the children of men throughout the world. There are other
revelations, besides this one, not yet published to the world. In the
due time of the Lord, the Saints and the world will be privileged with
the revelations that are due to them. They now have many more than
they are worthy of, for they do not observe them. The Gentile nations
have had more of the revelations of God than is their just due. And I
will say, as I have before said, if guilt before my God and my
brethren rests upon me in the least, it is in this one thing—that I
have revealed too much concerning God and his kingdom, and the designs
of our Father in heaven. If my skirts are stained in the least with
wrong, it is because I have been too free in telling what God is, how
he lives, the nature of his providences and designs in creating the
world, in bringing forth the human family on the earth, his designs
concerning them, &c. If I had, like Paul, said—"But if any man be
ignorant, let him be ignorant," perhaps it would have been better for
the people.

Vol. 8,  p.59
You may ask whether this is [p.59] reasonable. I can prove it to be so
in a few sentences. There are men upon whom God has bestowed gifts and
graces, and women who are endowed with strong mental ability, and yet
they cannot receive the truth; and then the truth condemns them: it
leaves them in darkness. When they cannot receive every truth, let it
be ever so important or unimportant to them, their neglect to grasp in
their faith the truth God reveals for their benefit weakens them,
comparatively, from the crowns of their heads to the soles of their
feet, and the enemy may have the advantage over them in an hour when
they think not. To please our Father in heaven, and do his will in all
things, to walk up faithfully in the discharge of every duty
preparatory to being crowned in his kingdom, when a truth is presented
to an intelligent person he ought to grasp it and receive it in his
faith. There are revelations, wisdom, knowledge, and understanding yet
to be proclaimed, and whether they will please the world, or not, is
immaterial to me. I shall not pledge myself upon a single point.

Vol. 8,  p.59
I wish to impress upon the minds of the Saints the importance of so
living that they will always know the voice of the Good Shepherd. When
they hear the voice of the Spirit of inspiration—the power of God,
through any person, let the feelings and sensibilities of every one
who professes to know anything of the things of God, be in a state to
know and discern between that which is of God and that which is not. I
have exhorted the brethren, all the day long, in this way. My whole
study is employed and my whole soul is drawn out to induce this people
to live their religion. How often has it been taught that if you
depend entirely upon the voice, judgment, and sagacity of those
appointed to lead you, and neglect to enjoy the Spirit for yourselves,
how easily you may be led into error, and finally be cast off to the
left hand? Is it desirable to lead you astray? No; it would not be a
momentary satisfaction to a Saint of God—to a servant of God—to one
who sees things as they are, to be the means of betraying and
deceiving the whole human family and leading them astray where he
pleased. For any man who understands the things of God to have power
to lead the human family astray at his will and pleasure is calculated
to destroy: it is ruin, it is waste, and will finally lead to
disorganization. But a true servant of God takes more pleasure in
saving the meanest capacity organized in human form upon the face of
the earth than a wicked person can in leading hosts astray. Let a
Prophet of God, an Apostle, or any servant of the Lord Jesus have the
privilege of bringing the very smallest degree of organized
intelligence up higher and higher until it is capable of receiving the
intelligence of angels, and it will give more consolation and
happiness than to lead all the posterity of Adam into a wrong path.

Vol. 8,  p.59
Brethren and sisters, I have a few words to say to you with regard to
our present position as connected with future events, future
prospects, future kingdoms, glories, and existence, and the rise,
spread, glory, and power of the kingdom of God upon the face of the
earth. You know that I am a to-day person in my preaching and
exhortations. They are for the time we now live in—not particularly
for the millennium, for the resurrection, for the eternities yet to
come; for if we can live this day as we ought to live, we shall be
prepared for to-morrow, and so on for the next day; and when the
eternities come, we shall be prepared to enjoy them. You are
constantly taught to live your religion for to-day. Can you not live
it for one hour? Begin at a small point: [p.60] can you not live to
the Lord for one minute? Yes. Then can we not multiply that by sixty
and make an hour, and live that hour to the Lord? Yes; and then for a
day, a week, a month, and a year? Then, when the year is past, it has
been spent most satisfactorily.

Vol. 8,  p.60
We may so live our religion every moment, and so watch our own conduct
as to not suffer ourselves in the least to do anything that would
infringe upon a good conscience that is formed and regulated by the
Priesthood of God, and in all our acts to not permit ourselves to do
one act that next year or a few years hence will wound the heart and
bring shame and confusion over the countenance; but let every day be
filled with acts that will be in our reflections a source of joy and
consolation. This we can do. You are taught, both by ancient and
modern prophecies, that the Lord is going to bring again Zion—is going
to build up his kingdom on the earth, and reign King of nations as he
does King of Saints. With all this so plainly portrayed in both
ancient and modern revelations, we learn, when we look over the
history of the children of men, how they have apostatized, have
deserted their colours, (the flag God gave them for their standard,)
and have hewn to themselves cisterns that can hold no water. They have
wandered after strange gods, and the world has faltered and failed
from generation to generation, not only in their mental faculties and
pertaining to the things of God, but also in their physical existence.

Vol. 8,  p.60
How far back shall we have to search before we find a people that
attained to the longevity for which the body of man is framed? If we
could meet here Sabbath after Sabbath for a hundred years to come,
would it not be a glorious privilege? What parent would not rejoice in
seeing his children and his children's children grow up to manhood,
while he still lived on the earth to direct their minds and mark out
the path for them to walk in, and lead out before them in
righteousness and holiness, inspiring them to continually pursue the
way of obedience to the will of their God? Would not this be more
pleasing than laying down the body in an early grave? Would it not be
consoling to a good man to live long on the earth in the full
enjoyment of all his mental and physical faculties, filled with
experience and judgment to direct the steps of youth, and to see his
children, his grandchildren, and great grandchildren, and still
continue from year to year and from generation to generation, until he
is six, seven, eight, or nine hundred years old? "But no," says a
father or mother; "I probably shall not live until I see my children
grown up. I will direct them as well as I can while I do live." It is
seldom that men in our day can count more than three generations of
their children; but suppose we could count forty or fifty generations
of our offspring, and be all the time guiding them in the path which
leads back to our heavenly Father—to our heavenly home, guiding our
rising generations by our examples, good judgment, and the superior
counsel and experience we have gained in the things of God—of heaven
and earth; would not this be consoling to every good person?

Vol. 8,  p.60
You read in the Bible, "There shall be no more thence an infant of
days, nor an old man that hath not filled his days; for the child
shall die an hundred years old; but the sinner, being an hundred years
old, shall be accursed. And they shall build houses and inhabit them;
and they shall plant vineyards, and eat the fruit of them. They shall
not build and another inhabit; they shall not plant and another eat;
for as the [p.61] days of a tree are the days of my people, and mine
elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands. They shall not labour
in vain, nor bring forth for trouble; for they are the seed of the
blessed of the Lord, and their offspring with them."

Vol. 8,  p.61
The human family has again to return to this state—not you and I as
individuals. Mankind have degenerated; they have lost the physical and
mental power they once possessed. In many points pertaining to
mechanism, men have in modern times been instructed by revelation to
them, and this mechanical knowledge causes them to almost boast
against their Creator, and to set themselves up as competitors with
the Lord Almighty, notwithstanding they have produced nothing but what
has been revealed to them. In the knowledge of astronomical and other
philosophical truths, which our modern great men are searching after
and pride themselves in, they are but babes, compared with the ancient
fathers. Do the wise men of modern ages understand the laws which
govern the worlds that are, that were, and that are to come? They
cannot fathom this matter. They have grown weaker when they ought to
have grown stronger and wiser. We look forward to a day when we must
begin to approximate towards the life that is eternal—the life that
will endure. You may ask, "Do we wish to live in the flesh always?"
No; only so long as we can endure the sufferings, hardships, toils,
labours, pains, and afflictions that are in this world, and make every
day benefit ourselves and our posterity, and our acts redound to our
own exaltation and to the increase of the kingdom of our Father who
placed us here.

Vol. 8,  p.61
Some of our old traditions teach us that a man guilty of atrocious and
murderous acts may savingly repent when on the scaffold; and upon his
execution you will hear the expression—"Bless God! he has gone to
heaven, to be crowned, in glory, through the all-redeeming merits of
Christ the Lord." This is all nonsense. Such a character never will
see heaven. Some will pray, "O that I had passed through the vail on
the night of my conversion!'" This proves the false ideas and vain
notions entertained by the Christian world. They have no good sense
pertaining to God and godliness.

Vol. 8,  p.61
This is a world in which we are to prove ourselves. The lifetime of
man is a day of trial, wherein we may prove to God, in our darkness,
in our weakness, and where the enemy reigns, that we are our Father's
friends, and that we receive light from him and are worthy to be
leaders of our children—to become lords of lords, and kings of
kings,—to have perfect dominion over that portion of our families that
will be crowned in the celestial kingdom with glory, immortality, and
eternal lives. If we are crowned to become lords of lords and kings of
kings, it will be to rule and reign over our own posterity pertaining
to this flesh—these tabernacles—this commencement in our finite state
or being. When I reign king of kings and lord of lords over my
children, it will be when my first, second, third, fourth, and so on,
son rises up and counts thousands and millions of his posterity, and
is king over them; then I am a king of these kings. Our Father, who is
Lord of all, will reign a King of kings and Lord of lords over all his
children.

Vol. 8,  p.61
Mothers really and verily have very great influence, from the
commencement, in forming the leading temperaments and feelings of
their offspring. I have not time, neither do I here wish to fully
explain this subject. When a father is abusive in any way—is a
drunkard, a swearer, &c., if the mother is humble and looks to her
[p.62] God, beyond her earthly lord, as it is her right under such
circumstances, the influence that would otherwise operate upon her has
little or no power to affect her offspring. If she secretly prays and
lifts her desires to her Father in heaven, beyond her miserable,
drinking, swearing husband, the sacred, peaceful, trusting, happifying
influence she enjoys, when thus living near to her God, produces its
impression upon the earthly tabernacle—upon the course in life of her
prospective offspring.

Vol. 8,  p.62
The father should be full of kindness, and endeavour to happify and
cheer the mother, that her heart may be comforted and her affections
unimpaired in her earthly protector, that her love for God and
righteousness may vibrate throughout her whole being, that she may
bear and bring forth offspring impressed and endowed with all the
qualities necessary to a being designed to reign king of kings and
lord of lords.

Vol. 8,  p.62
But few women have a realizing sense of the immortal, invisible, and
powerful influence they exert in their sphere. A mother may inquire,
"What is to be done?" Break off, by faith, and in the name of Jesus
Christ, from every false principle, from every hurtful practice, and
overcome every appetite that tends to injure and destroy the
tabernacle you wear. Take a course that will produce life, that
children may be born full of life and vigour.

Vol. 8,  p.62
And during the period of nursing, let the mother be faithful and
prayerful, that her infant may enjoy a powerful, Godlike, and happy
influence. Do mothers so act? or do they prefer to run here and there,
and to desire this and fret for that, to gratify their appetites?

Vol. 8,  p.62
Look to it, mothers, that you desire only that which will most promote
the health and life of your offspring; and ask the Father, in the name
of Jesus Christ, to enable you to resist every depraved appetite; and
let fathers be full of the power of God, to lead, guide, direct, and
influence mothers, that they may have no desires but those which are
prompted by the influence of the Almighty. I make these few remarks
upon life, that you may know how we ought to begin to conduct
ourselves relative to the rising generation, that the days of the
children of men may begin to return to them.

Vol. 8,  p.62
It is the business, duty, and power of the eternal Priesthood to
commence laying the foundation to bring back the days, years, and
intelligence that have been lost through transgression. I intend to
pursue this course as long as I possibly can. I have a desire to live
on this earth until I am one hundred and thirty-five years old; and I
may conclude to ask the privilege to live until I am one hundred and
fifty. I intend to live as long as I can; and, through the grace of
God, I trust that I shall not commit an act that will annoy my
feelings when I meet my Saviour. I pray for this every day and every
moment.

Vol. 8,  p.62
At times I may to many of the brethren appear to be severe. I
sometimes chasten them; but it is because I wish them to so live that
the power of God, like a flame of fire, will dwell within them and be
round about them. These are my feelings and desires. I wish to see
this people take a course to bring back the days, years, and
intelligence that have been lost through transgression. This cannot be
performed in a day. Zion will not be redeemed and built up in a day.
Israel will not be brought back to the fold of Christ and redeemed in
a day.

Vol. 8,  p.62
If you fully knew things as they are, you would understand that the
"peculiar institution," as it is called,—that doctrine which is so
obnoxious [p.63] to our beloved Christian brethren—for a man to have
more than one wife—is one of the greatest blessings bestowed upon man.
If the Elders of Israel, who enjoy this privilege, understood it as it
is in the bosom of eternity, they would not trifle with and abuse it,
and treat the blessings of the Lord lightly, as is too often the case.
How often am I called upon to hear tales of sorrow which are like
bitterness to my soul—like drinking a cup of wormwood. I hate this.
God hates it. He does not hate to have us multiply, increase, and
replenish the earth; but he hates for us to live in sin and
wickedness, after all the privileges bestowed upon us,—to live in the
neglect of the great duties which devolve upon us, notwithstanding the
state of weakness and darkness in which the human family lives. Burst
that vail of darkness from your eyes, that you may see things as they
are.

Vol. 8,  p.63
Many professing to be Saints seem to have no knowledge, no light, to
see anything beyond a dollar, or a pleasant time, a comfortable house,
a fine farm, &c., &c. O fools, and slow of heart to understand the
purposes of God and his handiwork among the people. Let me present a
few ideas in regard to the things you enjoy. Suppose we say that the
time is coming when you will possess this house, that garden, the
other farm, and own such and such possessions, and have no more
headache, tooth-ache, inflammation of the eyes, back-ache, rheumatism,
pain, sorrow, and death, would you not consider that you were greatly
blessed—that you enjoyed a blessing worthy of the eternal world?
Suppose it possible that you have the privilege of securing to
yourselves eternal life—to live and enjoy these blessings for ever;
you will say this is the greatest blessing that can be bestowed upon
you, to live for ever and enjoy the society of wives, children, and
children's children, to a thousand generations, and for ever; also the
society of brethren, sisters, neighbours, and associates, and to
possess all you can ask for to make you happy and comfortable. What
blessing is equal to this? What blessing is equal to the continuation
of life—to the continuation of our organizations?

Vol. 8,  p.63
The Lord has blessed us with the ability to enjoy an eternal life with
the Gods, and this is pronounced the greatest gift of God. The gift of
eternal life, without a posterity, to become an angel, is one of the
greatest gifts that can be bestowed; yet the Lord has bestowed on us
the privilege of becoming fathers of lives. What is a father of lives,
as mentioned in the Scriptures? A man who has a posterity to an
eternal continuance. That is the blessing Abraham received, and it
perfectly satisfied his soul. He obtained the promise that he should
be the father of lives. In comparison with this, what did Abraham care
about machinery, railroads, and other great mechanical productions? We
have the privilege of becoming fathers of lives to all eternity, and
of existing in the presence of God. Is not this worthy of our living
in righteousness and complete obedience to the commandments of God?
Then away with all little meannesses, and deal out kindness to all.
Chasten, where chastening will answer best; but try persuation before
you try the rod.

Vol. 8,  p.63
If the days of man are to begin to return, we must cease all
extravagant living. When men live to the age of a tree, their food
will be fruit. Mothers, to produce offspring full of life and days,
must cease drinking liquor, tea, and coffee, that their systems may be
free from bad effects.[p.64] If every woman in this Church will now
cease drinking tea, coffee, liquor, and all other powerful stimulants,
and live upon vegetables, &c., not many generations will pass away
before the days of man will again return. But it will take generations
to entirely eradicate the influences of deleterious substances. This
must be done before we can attain our paradisaical state, for the Lord
will bring again Zion to its paradisaical state.

Vol. 8,  p.64
May God grant that we may see and enjoy it. Amen.

Brigham Young, June 3, 1860

Confidence and Influence of the Saints—Knowledge, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, a.m., June 3, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.64
I am thankful for the privilege of standing before you, and feel
desirous to enjoy the Spirit of intelligence, that when I speak to the
Saints I may be a comfort to them, and strengthen them, and so dictate
and guide their minds that they may receive strength and consolation
in the faith of the Gospel, and in the hope of eternal life.

Vol. 8,  p.64
One reason why I have not of late addressed you oftener is because I
wish other brethren to have an equal opportunity to speak to the
people. I often regret when we call upon the Elders to speak in this
Tabernacle, to hear them say that they have been in the Church ten,
fifteen, twenty, twenty-five, or more years, and have not before had
the privilege of speaking to the Saints in their large assemblies,
apparently casting a reflection upon me or upon my brethren because we
have not invited them to preach. We would be glad to have all such
persons preach. Let us know who you are, for it creates a feeling of
regret for any of the brethren to intimate that they have been
neglected.

Vol. 8,  p.64
Some who have lost the confidence and influence of the Saints, may
expect that confidence and influence to be restored to them by me and
my brethren. I have always told the brethren, in our private
conversations, that that is impossible: it is a work we cannot
accomplish. I might call upon a person who had stolen your cattle or
your horses, and taken them to the camp and sold them, or who had
stolen your fencing or other property, to address you from this stand;
but would that restore confidence? No. We might call a man into this
stand who has been in the habit of getting drunk and appearing
intoxicated in the streets; but would that cause the people to have
confidence in him? No. If I and my Counsellors should strive with our
might to support and recommend him, that would not give him the
influence he wishes, but would disgrace the man of God who undertook
it.[p.65] 

Vol. 8,  p.65
If the Elders wish to exhibit their talents before the Saints and the
world, let them make themselves acquainted with all the principles
they desire to represent in speaking and administering to the Saints.
And if those who have lost their influence, through disreputable
proceedings, wish to regain it, instead of expecting to regain it at
once by being called into this stand, go to the private prayer-meeting
and there humbly pray God to bless you and your brethren. When you
imagine that you are neglected and do not have the privilege of
exhibiting your talent—I speak of these who have been in the habit of
doing wrong, and thereby have lost confidence—pursue a course that
will convince your brethren that you have reformed. Go to your
neighbours' houses and tell them you have appointed a meeting in your
house. Call the brethren together, and pray with them and for them;
and let them see, by the power of the spirit of the holy Gospel, that
you have repented of all your evils—that you will refrain from
sinning—that you will not again be caught, as heretofore,
transgressing the law of God, the grace of God assisting you.

Vol. 8,  p.65
If you can make as good a beginning as did an old lady, you will do
well. She went to a school-house, and, on her return, called at a
neighbour's, who inquired where she had been. She replied, "I have
been to meeting." "Has there been a meeting?" "Oh, yes, and a glorious
one, too." "Dear me, we did not hear of it. Were there many there?"
"No, there were not many." "Who was there?" "Why, the Lord was there,
and I was there, and had a blessed good meeting." If you cannot get
any person to meet with you, be sure and have the Lord meet with you,
and you will soon gain confidence in yourselves and have influence
with your brethren.

Vol. 8,  p.65
No man can gain influence in this kingdom, and maintain himself in it,
or magnify his calling, without the power of God being with him.
Persons must so live that they can enjoy the light of the Holy Spirit,
or they will have no confidence in themselves, in their religion, or
in their God, and will sooner or later turn from the faith. They are
in sorrow, and leave in search of something that will satisfy their
minds. Hundreds have been to Camp Floyd, to the States, and to their
native foreign lands, to find that comfort and consolation they have
lost. They need not go out of their own houses to accomplish this, for
the Lord is near them—the Gospel is at their doors—life and salvation
are with them, if they will only repent of their sins, return to the
Lord with all their hearts, and humble themselves until they get the
Spirit: they will then learn that they have the treasure hunted for in
California, in Carson Valley, and the world over,—the riches of
eternal life.

Vol. 8,  p.65
You who feel that you are in the least slighted, begin to have your
meetings; and if there is no person to pray with you in your own
houses, pray by yourselves until the Lord meets with you and you enjoy
the light of the Holy Spirit. Then, if you wish to, call in your
neighbours and pray with them and for them. There is no law against
doing good. You have all the privilege you can ask for, to perform all
the good you have any talent to perform. When a man complains that his
talent is not appreciated by his brethren, he is lacking one important
piece of information more important to him than to any other—a
knowledge of himself. This would do him more good than all his great
talents without it. When he knows his own ability—can understand
himself, he can properly employ every talent he has. Without that, he
cannot do so.[p.66] 

Vol. 8,  p.66
Those who seek for wisdom, for knowledge, and eternal life, understand
the exhortation just delivered by brother George Halliday. So far as I
heard, it was very sweet—very good. Without the light of the Spirit of
Christ, no person can truly enjoy life. I thought brother Halliday
very correctly portrayed the feelings of some, when alluding to
certain wives becoming as skilful and noted, and a little more so in
their own estimation, than were their husbands. I am not in the least
fearful that any one will gain too much knowledge of God, and through
that knowledge undertake to dictate me. If you know the Spirit of God,
have the power of revelation, and know the mind of the Lord from day
to day, I am not afraid of your disagreeing with me. Do not have any
fears of knowing too much, lest you should feel to rise up and dictate
me, as wives, in many cases, do their husbands.

Vol. 8,  p.66
You may examine from the beginning to this day, and continue to watch
in the future, and where you find a man who wishes to steady the ark
of God, without being called to do so, you will find a dark spot in
him. The man full of light and intelligence discerns that God steadies
his own ark, dictates his own affairs, guides his people, controls his
kingdom, governs nations, and holds the hearts of all living in his
hands, and turns them hither and thither at his pleasure, not
infringing upon their agency. There is not the least danger of
disagreeing with persons enjoying the Holy Spirit.

Vol. 8,  p.66
With regard to those who leave us, brother Kimball's comparing it to
removing disease from the body is true. Every individual, every
family, and every portion of the community that desire to leave this
kingdom, the quicker they go the better for us. The sooner such
branches are severed, the healthier will be the tree; its roots and
stock will become more powerful, and it will spread its branches to
the nethermost parts of the earth. Dead branches tend to make the tree
sickly, if they are permitted to remain. Let them be cut off, that the
healthy branches may drink more strength and vigour from the roots of
the tree, and the foliage of the whole tree be beautiful.

Vol. 8,  p.66
Do not have the least fears in regard to this Church and kingdom. Some
Elders, and perhaps some presiding Elders, entertain a fearful looking
for the time when they shall be driven again. Brother Kimball has told
you that we shall not be. We shall not, unless we are disposed to. The
Lord has led this people from the beginning. From the day that Joseph
obtained the plates, and previous to that time, the Lord dictated him.
He directed him day by day and hour by hour. He led this people in
different parts of the United States, and the finger of scorn has been
pointed at them. Officers of the Government of the United States have
lifted their heel against them, and this people have been driven from
town to town, from county to county, and from State to State. The Lord
has his design in this. You may ask what his design is. You all know
that the Saints must be made pure, to enter into the celestial
kingdom. It is recorded that Jesus was made perfect through suffering.
If he was made perfect through suffering, why should we imagine for
one moment that we can be prepared to enter into the kingdom of rest
with him and the Father, without passing through similar ordeals?

Vol. 8,  p.66
The iniquity of the evil-doer must be made manifest, and those who
hate the kingdom of God on the earth must have the privilege of
filling up the cup of their iniquity. The Lord has led the people
through scenes of sorrow and affliction; but what [p.67] have we
passed through here during the two last years? Nothing, comparatively
speaking. I can say that I do not consider that I have ever suffered
anything for this kingdom—nothing in the least. I have never
sacrificed anything, without it be the evil propensities that are sown
in our nature, springing from the seed that was sown at the fall. May
that be termed a sacrifice? I will not call it so. What do we possess
on this earth? Do we even own our bodies? Had we the power to produce
them? Is the intelligence in these bodies our own? Did we organize and
implant it? No human being has had power to organize his own
existence. Then there is a greater than we. Are we our own in our
bodies? Are we our own in our spirits? We are not our own. We belong
to our progenitors—to our Father and our God.

Vol. 8,  p.67
We say that we have lost an ox, a cow, or a horse; or, "I left my
farm, my house, and have sacrificed a great deal for this work." This
is a mistake. You had nothing to lose. Not one particle of all that
comprises this vast creation of God is our own. Everything we have has
been bestowed upon us for our action, to see what we would do with
it—whether we would use it for eternal life and exaltation or for
eternal death and degradation, until we cease operating in this
existence. We have nothing to sacrifice: then let us not talk about
sacrificing.

Vol. 8,  p.67
The Lord has led the people carefully along, and dictated according to
his pleasure. Brother Heber says we have been going from place to
place, until, finally, we have come into these valleys in the
mountains. Why? Because we were obliged to. The Lord has had his eye
on this spot from the beginning—upon this part of the land of Joseph.
Read the history contained in the Book of Mormon, and ask yourselves
whether God has ever suffered a king to reign on this land. Will he
ever? No. This is the land that was given to Joseph—the son so well
beloved by his father Jacob; and no king will ever reign upon it but
the King, the Lord. Could that book have been brought forth and
published to the world under any other government but the Government
of the United States? No. He has governed and controlled the settling
of this continent. He led our fathers from Europe to this land, and
prepared the way to break the yoke that bound them, and inspired the
guaranteed freedom in our Government, though that guarantee is too
often disregarded. He could bring forth his work, and has prepared a
people to receive and commence his kingdom. Could this be done
anywhere else? No. He has known, from the beginning of creation, that
this is the land whereon to build this Zion. He knows how to commence
his work and how to finish it, and he will finish it where he
commenced it.

Vol. 8,  p.67
How our faith would stretch out and grasp the heavenly land where our
father Adam dwelt in his paradisiacal state! That land is on this
continent. Here is where Adam lived. Do you not think the Lord has had
his eye upon it? Yes. He is the King of all the earth, and has reigned
supreme according to his own goodwill and pleasure, and makes the
wrath of man praise him. He has had his eye upon his work, and has led
this people from place to place, until he has led them into the
chambers of the mountains—into the holy hill of God; and they will
reign upon Mount Zion.

Vol. 8,  p.67
Many have looked upon our trip south as a great stumblingblock,
because we left our houses and possessions. I am willing to see my
houses in ashes, and be stripped of every description of property, if
it is [p.68] necessary to the advancement of the kingdom of God. That
move was made for an express purpose: it had and will have the desired
effect, and will accomplish all the Lord designed. We have prayed that
the wicked may be confused, broken, and scattered. Are they not broken
and scattered? And are we not here? We are, and we will stay until we
go away. And should the Lord require it, we will make this region as
clean and desolate as it was when we found it. Do not murmur or
complain about this, that, or the other.

Vol. 8,  p.68
I now wish to ask the strong-minded men—the talented men (we say
nothing about strong-minded women,) How many of you have had wisdom
enough to procure and lay up for yourselves produce enough to last
until harvest? You may call this a small matter. How many of you have
wheat or flour to last you a year? If you are without bread, how much
wisdom can you boast, and of what real utility are your talents, if
you cannot procure for yourselves and save against a day of scarcity
those substances designed to sustain your natural lives? You wish to
come here and preach to the people, when you have not knowledge to
sustain yourselves temporally, to say nothing of a spiritual
salvation. You cannot save yourselves, a wife, and a child from
starvation, unless some one takes you by the hand and leads you; and
yet you want to make us believe that you are almighty big men. I
exhort the brethren to seek unto the Lord for wisdom. If you cannot
provide for your natural lives, how can you expect to have wisdom to
obtain eternal lives? God has given you your existence—your body and
spirit, and has blest you with ability, and thereby laid the
foundation of all knowledge, wisdom, and understanding, and all glory
and eternal lives. If you have not attained ability to provide for
your natural wants, and for a wife and a few children, what have you
to do with heavenly things?

Vol. 8,  p.68
You know how to raise wheat and corn, how to build a house or a barn,
how to raise a horse, a cow, or a sheep, and how to manufacture wool,
because you have had practice in those labours from your youth up; but
you do not all know how to preserve such things to yourselves and make
yourselves comfortable. Instead of trying to find out how God is made,
or how angels are made, I wish you would try to learn how to sustain
yourselves in your present existence, and at the same time learn the
things of God—the things that await you, that you may begin to prepare
to dwell to all eternity,—not merely to dwell to-day, to-morrow, this
week, next week, and next year, but how to secure salvation in your
present organization. If you cannot do this, you must be perfectly
submissive in the hands of the Lord, and learn wisdom. This is the
first thing for you to learn.

Vol. 8,  p.68
We are to build up and establish Zion, gather the house of Israel, and
redeem the nations of the earth. This people have this work to do,
whether we live to see it or not. This is all in our hands. I hope to
live to see Zion redeemed and built up. I desire to see the time when
Jerusalem shall be established, and the Jews gathered,—when the law
shall go forth from Zion to govern the people, that all may rejoice in
the truth—that the poor may rejoice in the Holy One of Israel. If we
do not know how to preserve ourselves in our present organization and
existence, how can we prepare for an eternity? We must learn this
first: it is an every-day experience. Ye men of Israel, go to with all
your might, and seek to know how to sustain yourselves, that you may
live long on the earth, to glorify our Father in [p.69] heaven, and
build up his kingdom on the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.69
We are legal heirs to all the kingdoms there are in the heavens for
the faithful, if we but prove ourselves faithful. We are all the
elect, if we will only keep the commandments of God and work
righteousness. If we turn away from the holy commandments of the Lord,
we shall be accounted as reprobates. What of Joseph Smith's family?
What of his boys? I have prayed from the beginning for sister Emma and
for the whole family. There is not a man in this Church that has
entertained better feelings towards them. Joseph said to me, "God will
take care of my children when I am taken." They are in the hands of
God, and when they make their appearance before this people, full of
his power, there are none but what will say—"Amen! we are ready to
receive you."

Vol. 8,  p.69
The brethren testify that brother Brigham is brother Joseph's legal
successor. You never heard me say so. I say that I am a good hand to
keep the dogs and wolves out of the flock. I do not care a groat who
rises up. I do not think anything about being Joseph's successor. That
is nothing that concerns me. I never asked yet, or had a feeling as to
what kind of a great man, O Lord, are you going to make me? But,
Father, what do you require of me, and what can I do to promote your
kingdom on the earth, and save myself and brethren? I do not trouble
myself as to whose successor I am. I do not know but that I am one of
those great men that brother Parley preached about in Nauvoo, after
Sidney Rigdon preached his great sermon in which he strove to make it
appear that he was one of those great men of whom the Prophet wrote.
Parley rose up and said, "I am one of those great men the Apostles
never wrote about." I may be one of those men the Prophets never knew
or wrote about—one that is hardly worthy the notice of the Lord. He
has placed intelligence within us, and it is for us to know what we
can do to promote righteousness and peace on the earth, and establish
his kingdom. If I can have the privilege to gain faith and grace, and
secure to myself an eternal existence in the kingdom of God, I am not
concerned but that I shall be as great as I ought to be, and have all
I ought to have.

Vol. 8,  p.69
All is right. God can carry on his own work. This kingdom will stand
for ever. You have heard brother Kimball testify that this kingdom
will stand for ever. It will begin to roll on to and mash the toes of
the great image, and then the feet, the legs, and the body; and
by-and-by it will fill the whole earth, and no power of earth or hell
can hinder it. The Lord Almighty will reign until he puts all enemies
under his feet. That is the promise—that is the decree of the Father,
that Jesus shall begin to reign on this earth in the latter days; and
his kingdom will increase upon the right and upon the left, until,
by-and-by, it becomes a great kingdom and fills the whole earth, when
he will begin to reign King of nations, as he now reigns King of
Saints. It is and has been a warfare with Satan, and the war will
continue until Jesus puts all enemies under his feet, disposing of
death and him who has the power of it, who is the Devil. I hope and
pray to be always ready to do anything the Lord wishes to be done. We
are the men who will strive to live by every word that proceeds from
his mouth.

Vol. 8,  p.69
I feel perfectly satisfied. I am rejoiced. My soul magnifies the name
of God that there is a people on the earth as good as we are, and yet
there is room for us to be better. This people are improving; they are
growing[p.70] in grace. If it had not been for the mighty power of
faith here, and the many righteous ones, you would not have had the
privilege of living here. The faith of the Saints bound the enemy and
sustained our feet on this ground; and my prayer is for the Lord to
make fast our feet in the mountains, until we go forth to redeem the
centre Stake of Zion. What do you say? ["Amen! amen!"]

Vol. 8,  p.70
God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, April 22, 1860

Religion of the Saints—Preaching of the 
Gospel—Contention, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 22, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.70
I delight, as brother E. D. Woolley has just observed, in my religion,
and had rather talk about it than upon any other subject. I esteem it
the only true system of religion, and its practice the only correct
course of life. In it are the only true principles of philosophy: it
comprehends all true science known by man, angels, and the Gods. There
is one true system and science of life; all else tends to death. That
system emanates from the Fountain of life.

Vol. 8,  p.70
But to say that we love our religion, and delight to live it and talk
about it, is, in comparison, like a person's telling those who are
fond of it how sweet and delicious honey is—how much better they like
it than they do mud! Or, to use another comparison, it is like a
person's telling how much pleasanter it is to prosecute a long journey
over mountains, deserts, and streams, with his eyes open, than it is
to grope his way blindfolded! That is about the comparison, when we
speak concerning the principles of eternal life and those principles
that tend to death.

Vol. 8,  p.70
You hear men speak about going to transact temporal business. Suppose
you cease the temporal, where is your spiritual business? Does it not
end? Yes; and if you wish to live, prepare to live to-day. My religion
comprehends all the mental and physical powers; and a man who realizes
this never allows himself to go about any work without wishing and
striving to enjoy the principles of eternal life.

Vol. 8,  p.70
I will say a few words in reference to those who are about to start on
missions to preach the Gospel, and those who are going on business. If
those who are going to preach do not go with that faith that pertains
to eternal life, and that spirit that is like a well of water,
springing up into everlasting life, their labours will be vain. They
may be the best theoretical theologians in the world—may be able to
preach a Bible and a half in a sermon, to read history without a book,
[p.71] and understand all the dealings with men from the days of Adam
till now; and, without the Spirit of the living God to guide them,
they will not be able to accomplish anything to their credit towards
building up his kingdom. They must realize that success in preaching
the Gospel springs not from the wisdom of this world. They must so
live as to enjoy the power of God: otherwise, they may bring home
their converts; but what are they good for? They are not worth
bringing across the Plains; for, after their arrival, they annoy and
disturb the peace of others. Do such come here to build up Zion? Did
such persons love the Gospel? No; or, if they did, they lost that love
while coming here.

Vol. 8,  p.71
If persons receive the power of God through the Gospel, and turn away,
they very soon manifest the spirit they are of. Some do not receive
the power of God, but they obey the first principles of the Gospel,
live it to all outward appearance, and by-and-by manifest that they do
not love it. Though you can scarcely discern the difference by their
outward acts, time will disclose who are Saints and who are not.

Vol. 8,  p.71
The day will come when the cry will be—"Lo, the bridegroom cometh; go
ye out to meet him." Till that time, the Elders who go to preach
should go clothed upon with the power of God—filled with the Holy
Ghost, that they may be enabled to perform a work that will be
acceptable in the sight of High Heaven. Do I say, love your enemies?
Yes, upon certain principles. But you are not required to love their
wickedness: you are only required to love them so far as concerns a
desire and effort to turn them from their evil ways, that they may be
saved through obedience to the Gospel.

Vol. 8,  p.71
I have observed in this Church from the beginning, that when Elders
follow others in the work of the ministry, they wish congregations,
Conferences, societies, and all people to respect them a little more
than anybody else; and this feeling will more or less beset the Elders
now about to go forth. You would like to have the people think that
you know a little more than any other persons—particularly more than
your predecessors, and that all you teach is just right. I wish you to
build up every man who is in the faith of the Gospel—who is in the
faith of God, angels, and good men; and if you strive to pull down
good men who are around you, you are sure to fall yourselves. Tell the
people what we have in Utah—that we have the light of the Gospel, that
we hold the keys of the kingdom, and that here is the place to be
cleansed, purified, and sanctified by the furnace of affliction. Do
not tell them that gold grows on our trees, and that their troubles
will all be over when they arrive here. The Saints are not tried in
the world as they are here. True, they have trials among their friends
and relations, but those trials are not such as they meet here. Tell
them that, in gathering, they are going to the thrashing-machine,—that
they will then be, run through the smutter, afterwards through the
mill; and if they prove to be fine flour, they will be saved: if not,
all their previous righteousness will be counted as nothing.

Vol. 8,  p.71
When people receive the Gospel, their minds are opened; they see Zion
in its glory; but they do not see the troubles on the Plains, or the
troubles with false brethren. They are young, weak, and unprepared to
receive those things which the Lord will suffer to come upon them.
They are not prepared for those trials that will purify and prepare
them for exaltation; their minds are only prepared for the riches and
fulness of the glory of God that has been shown to them when the
[p.72] vision of their minds was opened by the Spirit of the living
God; and but little do they know what they have to pass through.

Vol. 8,  p.72
You need not teach that this place is Zion, or that Nauvoo or Missouri
is Zion; but tell the people that North and South America are the land
of Zion, and that our God will finish his work where he commenced it,
where the centre Stake of Zion is, and where the garden of Eden was.
Say to them—"If you want to become as gold seven times purified, go up
to Utah." Gather the Saints, but do not flatter; invite, but do not
urge, and by no means compel any one. Gather the Saints here as
quickly as possible. Why? Because among the nations their dreams and
reflections are all joy and glory, and they know but little else until
after they arrive here. Some must come here in order to apostatize. We
have thought that we could try to stop that class in the States, and
let them apostatize there; but we cannot. They think all things should
be here now as they are in heaven. This is the very place for them
also, and we want them here as soon as possible.

Vol. 8,  p.72
Brethren and sisters, I like to meet with and speak to you; I also
like to reason with myself, to instruct myself, and to consider
whether I can detect in myself anything that should not be. I strive
to know myself, and would be pleased to have you all strive to know
yourselves. Put away all unkind feelings, and let all your meditations
be correct—precisely as they should be. I like to ascertain whether my
feelings and meditations are correct, and whether in other
circumstances I should feel as I now do. But leave that in the hands
of the Lord; for my labours and reflections to purify this people and
prepare them for the things that are to come, to instruct them, and
urge them to look at themselves as they look at their neighbours, seem
to bear upon my mind with greater weight.

Vol. 8,  p.72
Contentions frequently arise to so alienating a degree that brethren
have no faith in each other's honesty and integrity, when, perhaps,
both parties have stumbled over a little, selfish, ignorant, personal
misunderstanding, and are carrying it to the extent of wishing to cut
each other off from the Church. Very frequently such cases are
presented before me. Unravel the difficulty, and it is found to have
started in a trifling misunderstanding in relation to some small
matter; all the trouble has arisen from a most frivolous cause. Avoid
nursing misunderstandings into difficulties. Some talk with a heavy,
deep stress upon their words, without intending anything harsh or
unkind. Sometimes a little misunderstanding in dealing causes a
contention, and the parties become alienated. An offended person will
ask himself, "Does that man want to cheat me?" Or, "Does that sister
mean to lie to me?" Or, "Does that neighbour mean to wrong me?" Before
you decide, learn, if you can, the design in the heart of the actor.

Vol. 8,  p.72
A few Sabbaths ago, I compared the mind of man to machinery. The human
family frame certain ideas or notions in their minds; and when they
get them arranged to suit themselves, it seems impossible to induce
them to give them up. When the idea of inventing perpetual motion
possesses the mind of an individual, he will waste all his time and
substance, rather than give it up. A person will get an idea that he
must be a merchant, and handle a few calicos and cloths, and deal them
out by the yard. I would not condescend to such business: but some
cannot see anything else. Why? Because they do not like any other
business. We should divest ourselves of all feelings of selfishness,
become like clay in the hands of the potter, and say, "I have no mind
of my own;[p.73] it must be passive, and suffer God to direct. He has
given me good powers of mind, and he shall have the privilege of
directing them. Then you can enjoy this, that, or the other, and all
will be right.

Vol. 8,  p.73
We, as other people, have our minds formed according to the liberty we
enjoy and the education and intelligence we have received. We frame,
fashion, compose, and arrange things in our mind—form this, that, and
the other plan, and say, "I am going to such a city;" "I will trade;"
"I will make me a farm;" "I will go to the east, west, north, or
south, and will do thus and so." Do you not know that the whole human
family are more or less working upon this principle? Many do not seem
to realize that they cannot go to any city and buy and sell, or make a
farm, or go to the kanyons, to California, to the States, or do this
and that, without God permits. The result of the doings of the
children of men are all in the hands of God; then shall I say that I
will do thus and so? I will stop, unless the Lord requires at my hands
such a performance of mental or physical labour. I will wait, for I
wish to spend my strength and life upon sure ground. My acts,
principles, and powers must be directed by the Almighty, that the
results may be according to my desires; and they cannot, unless I am
so directed.

Vol. 8,  p.73
The nations and kingdoms of this world are striving for something to
make them happy; but if they will pause and consider that though they
may go to a city on the right, to another on the left, to the east,
west, north, and south, and do as they choose, unless the Almighty
directs, they may expect the result will be darkness and death.

Vol. 8,  p.73
The Lord has placed mankind here, and offered them salvation without
money, and without price. All who take a course opposite to that which
is marked out will come to an end. Which is the best—life or death?
bitter or sweet? Let your lives be so directed that the results may be
according to your wishes. No man will attain the results he desires
without striving for them, while he who will act his part will receive
the honour and glory of God as a reward for his labours.

Vol. 8,  p.73
I will urge upon the Elders who are going abroad, and who are judges
in Israel, to remember that "there are many masters, but few fathers;"
and I wish you to be fathers. Do not oppress the poor, but trust in
God, and, you will go neither hungry, naked, nor thirsty. If you
oppress the poor, the day will come when you will be naked, thirsty,
and hungry, and will not be able to get anything to supply your wants.
Go trusting in God, and continue to trust in him, and he will open
your way and multiply blessings upon you, and your souls will be
satisfied with his goodness. I cannot promise you any good in taking
an unrighteous course; your lives must be examples of good works. You
know that some men have said, "We have worked long enough for the
Lord; we are now going to work for ourselves." They never worked at
all for the Lord. The ignorance of such men is deplorable; they do not
know so much as the brutes, for they know enough to come to the crib
whence they procure their food; but these characters do not know
enough to come and be fed.

Vol. 8,  p.73
We are made intelligent, and are heirs of the everlasting kingdom.
Unless we forfeit that heirship, we are heirs to the glory and power
of worlds to come; but we must take a course to maintain the position
that we occupy. We are the children of our Father in heaven; and
unless we do that which will cause our names to be blotted out, and
our right to the [p.74] blessings of the kingdom cut off, all will be
well. Let us take a course to save all who will hearken to our
counsel; let us be kind and charitable to all people, doing unto
others as we would they should do unto us in like circumstances, and
the blessings of our Father will be multiplied unto us.

Vol. 8,  p.74
I will relate a little of my course and experience in my family. I
have a large family of children, many of them small, and yet I do not
think that you ever saw even four children in one family live together
with so little contention. Watch them, and their conduct will prove
that there is a good spirit influencing them, I never knew one of them
to be accidentally hurt, without more sympathy's being extended to
that one than the whole of them needed. You may ask how I manage to
bring about this result. I seldom give a child a cross word; I seldom
give a wife a cross word; and I tell my wives never to give a child
cause to doubt their word. A child loves the smiles of its mother, but
hates her frowns. I tell the mothers not to allow the children to
indulge in evils, but at the same time to treat them with mildness. If
a child is required to step in a certain direction, and it does not
seem willing to do so, gently put it in the desired way, and say,
There, my little dear, you must step when I speak to you. Children
need directing and teaching what is right in a kind, affectionate
manner.

Vol. 8,  p.74
The Elders who are going abroad should deal out kindness to those they
are sent to watch over, and your smiles will be far better than your
cursings could be.

Vol. 8,  p.74
A child at five years old would disobey me much oftener than one at
fifteen. Do you not think that is a good sign? Some may ask whether I
may not lose some of my children. I cannot tell. God gave them to me;
and if one of them is lost, I want to be able to say, Have I failed to
bring them up in a right and acceptable manner? I have done all that I
could. Have I done right? It is in thy hands.

Vol. 8,  p.74
Brethren and sisters, we are improving and increasing in the truth,
though slowly. I can realize improvement in myself; my sensitive
powers are quickened, and I can discern a growth in others that
pleases me.

Vol. 8,  p.74
Instead of divisions and excitements, we are preparing for the kingdom
of heaven. Walk up to the line of right, for the kingdom is powerful,
and is becoming more powerful every year. Your patience and integrity
are on the increase; keep faithful until we can return and begin to
build up the centre Stake of Zion, and be ready for whatever may be
required of us.

Vol. 8,  p.74
I desire to live .upon this earth till I see righteousness
established. Is there a Saint who wishes to see disorder and confusion
here? No: all wish to see the peace of God constantly resting upon the
people. Ask sister Cook, who has for years taught my children music,
whether she ever saw or heard me scold. She never did; but my children
must mind father. Is this feeling increasing among the Saints? It is;
and the Lord will increase it as fast as the people are prepared; and
the Saints will have oil in their lamps, and will be received at the
wedding as the bride of the Lamb.

Vol. 8,  p.74
Be patient. Judge not your brethren in their frivolous faults, nor for
faults that are not designed for injury.

Vol. 8,  p.75
God bless you! Amen.[p.75] 

Orson Hyde, April 22, 1860

Blessings of the Saints—Apostacy, &c.

Remarks by Elder ORSON HYDE, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 22, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.75
Brethren and sisters, having been called upon by brother Spencer to
make a few remarks, I cheerfully comply.

Vol. 8,  p.75
We have been listening to many good and wholesome remarks from Bishop
Edwin D. Woolley. He has given much good counsel and timely
instruction this afternoon. In the morning we had good advice given to
us by brother Woodruff, and I do think that we are a highly favoured
people.

Vol. 8,  p.75
We have the privilege of assembling here in peace and quietness,
without anything to disturb our happiness; and we can listen to the
words of life that are given unto us, store up the truth, and adopt in
our lives those principles that we learn from this stand. Considering
our privileges, I think we cannot too highly appreciate them.

Vol. 8,  p.75
For my own part, I see nothing in our way—nothing that will prevent
our progress in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. I
see no obstacle that should obstruct us in our career of working
righteousness and building up the kingdom of God.

Vol. 8,  p.75
In his goodness and mercy, our Heavenly Father has graciously
moistened the earth with rain from heaven, and prepared it, to send
forth its fruits, and has admirably adapted it for the use and benefit
of man the present season; and if we labour faithfully, we shall reap
an abundant harvest.

Vol. 8,  p.75
I feel to acknowledge his hand for temporal as well as for spiritual
blessings; for if we were to have the one without the other, we could
not get along in this life so well as we do. The body needs to be
supported as well as the spirit, in order that we may fill the measure
of our creation, and return to our Father with the fruits of
welldoing, prepared to enter into his kingdom.

Vol. 8,  p.75
I thank the Lord for his goodness unto me, for I know that his general
providences are marked with favour to them that fear his name and live
up to the law that he has given, magnifying the high callings
whereunto they have been called.

Vol. 8,  p.75
For my own part, I never experience any feelings of trouble concerning
the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
the arrangement of her officers, and the course they pursue: I say, I
have no feelings other than those that are good. It is all right with
me: I have neither secret nor public sentiments, only those that are
correct and that are in strict accordance with the sentiments and
views of my brethren.

Vol. 8,  p.75
I believe—yes, I am satisfied that many who turn away from the faith
previously become cold and indifferent, [p.76] they indulge in secret
feelings against some of the regulations in the Church. The apostacy
of many might be traced to them allowing their secret prejudices to be
aroused against the heads of the Church, and in their feelings they
have murmured, but probably did not let out immediately what was in
them, simply because it was not popular. Still those feelings are
written in the heart; they are encouraged to remain there; and what do
they do? They corrode and canker the finest feelings of that heart
that was once unsullied, they weaken the strength of the resolution
that was once possessed, and they so far corrupt the mind that all
such persons are obliged to speak out and to act out those very
feelings that have been suffered to corrode the mind and to dwell in
the heart for many months. The safer plan is to throw off that
influence when it first presents itself to our minds.

Vol. 8,  p.76
If we should be tempted, then let us go to work in faith, nothing
doubting, and ask God our Heavenly Father to pour the spirit of
wisdom, soundness of judgment, integrity, and righteousness upon us.

Vol. 8,  p.76
When we take this course, what shall we care who else may murmur? We
can do our duty; we can give good advice to others, and that, too,
without contaminating or affecting our own hearts; we can do that and
be justified before God, and prevail with the heavens. Then when the
answer comes to our petitions, it is a balm to our own souls; it is a
blessing to all for whom it is intended.

Vol. 8,  p.76
These are safe grounds to tread upon, and are well calculated to lead
us from the snares of the Adversary, and to preserve us in the way of
life. Perhaps I should not say wrong if I were to say that there are
many who will meet the authorities of the Church with a friendly and a
brotherly smile, while they are indulging in feelings which they are
ashamed to make manifest. If we carry about with us such views and
feelings relative to our brethren, we subject ourselves to become the
Devil's pack-horses, and our backs will become sore, and we shall
faint and fall under the load that he will place upon our shoulders.
It is for us to trust in the living God, that his blessings may be
upon our Elders, upon the people, and upon all they take in hand, that
they may have wherewithal to sustain themselves.

Vol. 8,  p.76
What do we live for? To get dollars and cents? Those are very useful;
the comforts of life are very agreeable; it is very convenient to have
money to purchase what we need; and even if we sacrifice the comforts
of this life to secure the blessings of that which is to come, we have
then gained our point; we have gained everything. And remember that he
and she and all who do the will of our Father who is in heaven will
reap the reward of the faithful, for Jesus says, "Whosoever doeth the
will of my Father in heaven, the same is my mother, my sister, my
brother."

Vol. 8,  p.76
Again: There is another scripture which says something like this—"He
that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth
him that sent me." Hence, all that the Father hath promised unto the
obedient shall be given unto him. Now, if all that the Father hath
promised shall be given unto him that is faithful—to him that receives
the kingdom as a little child, do you not see that by our unwavering
stedfastness we gain the victory, we win the prize, we lay hold on
eternal life, and enter into the Celestial mansions of our Father?

Vol. 8,  p.76
This is the great object we have in view; and what, I ask, is left for
those that do not receive the testimony of Jesus, if all is given to
them that receive and obey it? Brethren, there [p.77] is too much at
stake for us to allow ourselves to have one unjust feeling, one
uncharitable thought, or to indulge in that which might prevent us
from becoming substantial heirs to the promised kingdom. If there were
only dimes at stake, it would not matter so much; but as it is, we
have everything to lose or gain.

Vol. 8,  p.77
Now, brethren and sisters, I always take the liberty of testifying to
the truth when I feel the most of the Spirit of the Lord in my heart,
for it is then that I feel the best towards my brethren who preside
over me; and if all in this house were to speak their sentiments, they
would speak the same thing. When we have the Spirit of the Lord, and
give utterance to the convictions of our minds, and manifest that
which we feel in our hearts, we all say the same thing.

Vol. 8,  p.77
If the Spirit of the Lord justifies, who is he that can condemn? We
have nothing to fear. Let us all work to the line that is marked out
for us, keep ourselves free from a murmuring and complaining spirit,
be like little children that have no guile, no animosity, no hatred,
and pray the Lord to give us all that we need to aid us in building up
his kingdom, that we may fulfil our missions here, and be received
into the bosom of our Father; which may God grant, through Jesus
Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, June 10, 1860

Filialty of the Saints—Appointments, &c.

Remarks by president BRIGHAM YOUNG, made at Logan, 
Cache Valley, June 10, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.77
I contemplate the scenes before me with great satisfaction, and feel
gratified with the privilege of seeing so many in this far-off land
assembled to worship the King of kings and Lord of hosts.

Vol. 8,  p.77
Some of us first heard the Gospel in England, Wales, Scotland,
Ireland, France, Germany, Italy, &c., &c.; and it is very interesting
to see people gathered from so many of the nations of the earth, with
their different customs and traditions, associating with a kind,
filial feeling, nowhere else to be found. This is a people that begins
to bring forth the fruits the Lord designed in the creation of man.
This mixed people dwell together on the most friendly terms and with
brotherly feelings; still we need and expect to have more of this
brotherly feeling. The seed is sown, and the plant is growing. The
kingdom the Lord has commenced will continue to increase, and no power
on the earth can hinder it.

Vol. 8,  p.77
It is highly interesting to see people from so many nations joining
hearts and hands to build cities, gather the poor, preach the Gospel,
cultivate the earth, and do whatsoever [p.78] is necessary to be done
to accomplish what the Lord designed in the beginning of this
creation. What is the cause of this? Is it because brother Joseph
Smith, the Prophet, had influence superior to any other man to call
the people together in his day, and unite their feelings and
affections? He had no more power than any other man, only as it was
given to him. Is there a man now living who has power over the
feelings and affections of the nations of the earth, to call any
portion of them together and make them of one heart and mind? No, only
as he receives power from the same source from which the Prophet
received it.

Vol. 8,  p.78
Into whatever neighbourhood you go throughout these valleys in the
mountains, amid the great variety of nationalities, with all their
different habits and traditions, you find the warmest affection
pervading the people to be found upon the earth. With all our
weaknesses and imperfections, there is more brotherly kindness here
than in any other country. What power produces this result? It is the
work of the invisible hand of that Being we call our Father and God,
who frames the worlds, holds them in existence, and places his
intelligent beings upon them, giving those beings their agency, and
placing good and evil, light and darkness, bitter and sweet,
righteousness and sin before them, that they may have an opportunity
to exhibit the intelligence he has bestowed upon them. He preserves
them in existence, and governs and controls the planetary systems. His
power fills the immensity of space, without bounds, without beginning,
and without end. The principle of eternal life brought us here.

Vol. 8,  p.78
Many ideas are presented to my mind; among them, What are the wants of
the people in this place? As yet you have no houses, no fences, and no
saw and grist mills; for which reason I will take the liberty of
giving you a little information and instruction in regard to your
temporal affairs. While at Franklin, we ordained brother Preston
Thomas, agreeable to the wish of the people, Bishop of that place; and
I think that each settlement in this valley now has a Bishop. You have
brother Benson, one of the Twelve, residing here to encourage,
dictate, counsel, and instruct you. You also have brother Peter
Maughan, who is an experienced man for your presiding Bishop. We have
been acquainted with Brother Maughan for many years, and I will say a
few words about him. If he has enough vanity to cause my remarks to
make any difference in his feelings or actions, I shall learn
something about him that I have not yet learned. In 1840 we commenced
our systematic emigration from England, in which brother Maughan
assisted: that was my first acquaintance with him. He visited us in
Liverpool for instructions, and from my first acquaintance with him
till now I have found him as straight and correct in his business
transactions as any man that I have ever known to assist in any branch
of business in this Church. He is a man that I think much of in regard
to his integrity, honesty, and judgment in counselling. He has always
been as willing to receive counsel as any man I have ever known in
this Church, and to obey that counsel with as few words. We wish to
have him take the supervision of all the Bishops in this valley. Let
them be under his dictation, and we will settle with him at the
General Tithing Office.

Vol. 8,  p.78
Brother Maughan has brother Benson for one of his Counsellors, and
probably he will choose me for the other; and if we all do right, I
think the brethren will be pretty [p.79] well satisfied with their
presiding officers.

Vol. 8,  p.79
I have not discovered in this valley any soil fit for making adobies.
What are you going to build with? Log buildings do not make a sightly
city. We should like to see buildings that are ornamental and pleasing
to the eye, as well as convenient and commodious. We wish to see
cities that that are an ornament to the country. In Great Salt Lake
City nearly all the buildings are made of adobies, and I do not fancy
their appearance, unless they are neatly finished. They are the dryest
and healthiest houses that can be built, unless it is a frame house. I
have an objection to frame houses in this country; and always have
had, on account of our very dry weather's rendering wood so very
inflammable (I consider them dangerous), whereas an adobie, stone, or
brick house may have a room or part of a room burnt, with far less
danger of setting the whole house on fire.

Vol. 8,  p.79
I remember, when I was quite young, painting a commodious frame house
built for a tavern. It was nearly completed when it took fire from a
little oil a workman was boiling in the cellar kitchen to use in
finishing the inside work. Two or three women rescued their bonnets
and shawls, and an old clock was removed, which were all the articles
that were saved. Had that been a properly-built adobie house, it would
not have been burned. Still I am going to recommend that you use
timber in building in this valley. It costs as much in Great Salt Lake
City to make the foundation for a good adobie house as it would to
build a comfortable house, of the same size, of lumber.

Vol. 8,  p.79
I recommend the brethren in this Valley to erect saw-mills and prepare
to build with lumber. They are the cheapest and best houses I can
think of, under your circumstances. I do not wish the brethren to cut
all the timber to put it into log-houses. Erect saw-mills and make
lumber, which will be far better than building log-houses. We have no
timber to waste. We should save our timber, and make buildings that
will look better than log-houses, and at the same time be easier and
quicker built.

Vol. 8,  p.79
You will be obliged to make pole-fences for the present, which can be
made to answer until you can make peat and board fences. And, as soon
as possible, if you can find good rock, build stone fences. When we
get to making iron, we can have wire fences which are very durable and
cheap.

Vol. 8,  p.79
As this is the county seat, complete, as soon as you can, a house that
will answer, for the present, for a meeting-house, school-house, and
for the transaction of county business.

Vol. 8,  p.79
We know that you labour diligently; and we only regret, in the working
department, that you cannot make loafers and horse thieves work as
hard as you do. Have you neighbours who harbour horse thieves—whose
sons are horse thieves? You are here commencing anew? The soil, the
air, the water are all pure and healthy. Do not suffer them to become
polluted with wickedness. Strive to preserve the elements from being
contaminated by the filthy, wicked conduct and sayings of those who
pervert the intelligence God has bestowed upon the human family.

Vol. 8,  p.79
Does the Lord rule and reign on the earth? He controls the results of
the acts of all the nations of the earth; but does he rule supreme in
the hearts of all people? He does not. Where can he reign on the
earth? If you can find a place where wicked men are not, there is a
place where the Lord can reign. Man was [p.80] appointed to rule and
have dominion over the earth under his Creator; but where the
wickedness of man is, the Lord does not reign by the power of his
Spirit. He partially reigns in the hearts of his Saints. He brings
forth the results of the acts of all nations, but does not dictate
them in their acts.

Vol. 8,  p.80
Keep your valley pure, keep your towns as pure as you possibly can,
keep your hearts pure, and labour what you can consistently, but not
so as to injure yourselves. Be faithful in your religion. Be full of
love and kindness towards each other.

Vol. 8,  p.80
Secure yourselves against depredations and attacks by Indians. Raise
stock and take care of it, and keep it from being stolen either by
Indians or whites, that you may do good with it. Be at all times
prepared to successfully resist Indian hostility. Keep minute-men
ready, that they can be be in the saddle and off on short notice,
enough to protect your settlement.

Vol. 8,  p.80
Hearken continually to the whispering of the Spirit of the Lord, and
you will hearken to those who are appointed to guide and direct you in
all your duties.

Vol. 8,  p.80
May God bless the Saints here and everywhere! Peace be with you! Amen.

Brigham Young, June 12, 1860

Religion, Progress, and Privileges of the Saints, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made at Ogden City, June 12, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.80
I am very thankful for the privilege of meeting with you this
afternoon. There may be many present who never saw me until now, and
many who are acquainted with me, but, probably, have not for years had
an opportunity to speak to me. As I now have the privilege of speaking
to you, please accept of my good feelings towards you, and of my good
desires in your behalf. Peace be to you and to your habitations! and
may God bless you!

Vol. 8,  p.80
I will not occupy much time; for I understand that, through some
mistake in the appointment, many of you have been here a good part of
the day. I am aware that both yourselves and your children are weary,
and I think it would be a relief to the children if the teachers would
supply them with water.

Vol. 8,  p.80
For many years I have been trying to promulgate the principles of
eternal life, and I am thankful that we are in possession of that
religion which gives food to the mind and exercise to the body, I am
thankful for such a religion. It is different from the religions of
the day: it is not only a Sabbath-day religion and a Monday religion,
but it is an everyday religion—a religion that will feast a person all
the time. It draws forth [p.81] the mind, and expands the
understanding of every intelligent being who will open his mind to
understand and see by vision the creations of God—the worlds that are
and the worlds that have been,—who can grasp in the vision of his mind
the truth that there never has been a time when there have not been
worlds like this, and that there never will be a time when there will
not be worlds organized and prepared for intelligent beings to dwell
upon.

Vol. 8,  p.81
Those beings hear the image of Him who is invisible—of our Father and
God. Were your eyes opened to see the heavenly hosts, you would see
beings similar to us. We are in our weakness and imperfection—we are
in darkness; they are in light—they are in glory. We are in mortal
flesh, subject to sickness, disease, pain, deformity, and death. The
heavenly hosts are beings like these my brethren, only in greater
perfection, having passed through the same ordeals we are now passing
through. They have been made subject to vanity, as we now are; they
have had to taste of the bitter cup as we have; they have had the
privilege of the light and of the darkness, of the truth and of the
error, which privilege we now enjoy. Life eternal has been offered to
them, and they have chosen it. It is offered to us who are here
assembled, and we have chosen to follow in the path in which it is to
be obtained. Had we chosen, we might to-day have been in our native
lands, as are those whom we have there left.

Vol. 8,  p.81
It is to us a matter of joy and rejoicing, a solid satisfaction, to
know that there are a few among all the inhabitants of the earth who
are willing to receive the words of life to prepare themselves to
dwell eternally in the presence of our Father and our God. We enjoy a
great privilege in being gathered out from the wicked. We now have the
privilege of associating together, not only as individuals, families,
neighbourhoods, and cities, but God has provided the place where we
can assemble, as it were, in a national capacity. We are now in the
relationship, so to speak, of a limb or branch pertaining to the
Federal Government, which must grow, increase, spread, and prosper
exceedingly.

Vol. 8,  p.81
You have built a commodious Tabernacle, where but a few years ago was
a swamp. But a few years ago, there were no inhabitants here. When we
first visited this place, after the people began to move here, there
was hardly a settlement between here and Great Salt Lake City. There
were a few families at Willow Creek, but none north of that, and only
a few between here and Great Salt Lake City. You may now ride until
you are weary, and pass through settlement after settlement,
neighbourhood after neighbourhood.

Vol. 8,  p.81
You have manifested a spirit of advancement and improvement, which is
according to the Gospel of life we possess. The intelligence we
possess was given to us for a purpose. We are the children of the
Supreme Being of the universe. The inhabitants of the whole earth are
the offspring of the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. Intelligence is
given unto us to improve upon. Who will choose life? These my brethren
and sisters. The Valleys in the Mountains are becoming filled with
those who have chosen the way of life, and thousands more are in
Europe and on the islands of the sea. The Gospel we preach has been
proclaimed to most of the nations of the earth. God will gather his
children from all nations, and bring them home to Zion. This is the
land of Zion—this is the continent whereon the Lord has commenced his
work for the last time, and whereon Jesus will make his appearance the
second time, when he [p.82] comes to gather and save the house of
Israel. It is our duty to prepare for his coming.

Vol. 8,  p.82
Each person possesses an intelligence, each one has an agency, and
each has his own salvation to work out, for the spirit and body to be
crowned with crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal lives. Let not
your hearts sink, nor your faith waver; let not your fervency slacken
in the least, for the kingdom is ours. God has prospered his work on
the earth. Towns and counties have risen up against it, and States
have united and organized to destroy this kingdom and the government
of God from the earth. The kingdoms of the world are opposed to the
kingdom of God. You have seen your neighbours rise up and persecute
you—you have known those who should have been your friends and
assisted you forsake and persecute you, for the Gospel's sake. You
have all, more or less, experienced such treatment. Is it at an end?
No.

Vol. 8,  p.82
You see persons gather here, and assist to gather hundreds and
thousands, and yet some will turn away. Does this discourage you? How
frequently it has been said to me—"A great many are going to
California." My reply is, Let them go; there will be plenty left. This
work is on the increase, and the power of God is becoming more and
more manifest before all flesh. The faith of the Gospel is increasing
among the children of men, and the Saints are increasing. Compare this
place with what it was here ten years ago. Has there been an increase?
Yes, and a very great increase. Ten years ago, how many were there in
the States and in foreign lands who wanted to come here? Not one to
where there are now ten. The spirit of the Gospel is going forth among
the nations, and the people are gathering out. The kingdoms of this
world must become the kingdoms of our Lord and his Christ. To aid in
accomplishing this work, we must overcome sin and every evil
propensity of the natural man—every selfish and unhallowed desire. Let
no man covet the things of this world, nor lust after the vain and
foolish things that pertain to it.

Vol. 8,  p.82
It is the privilege of the Saints to enjoy every good thing, for the
earth and its fulness belong to the Lord, and he has promised all to
his faithful Saints; but it must be enjoyed without spirit of
covetousness and selfishness—without the spirit of lust, and in the
spirit of the Gospel: then the sun will shine sweetly upon us; each
day will be filled with delight, and all things will be filled with
beauty, giving joy, pleasure, and rest to the Saints. The vegetable
kingdom is made for man, to gratify the taste and add health to the
body and gratification to every sense. The gold and the silver will be
given to the Saints, the riches of the world will be put in their
possession, and they will be legal heirs. We are now passing through a
day of trial, to determine whether we will prove worthy of all we may
enjoy and possess, for it must be enjoyed and possessed without the
spirit of covetousness. Without the pure Spirit of the Lord Jesus
Christ, we cannot enjoy the good things of life.

Vol. 8,  p.82
The fulness of the heavens and the earth—the mountains, the gold, and
precious things in them—will all be devoted to those who are devoted
to their God and their religion. The wheat, the fine flour, the oil,
and the wine, the cattle upon a thousand hills, and every blessing the
Lord has in store for every creature he has organized and placed upon
this earth, are to fall into the hands of the legal heirs, who are the
Saints. This is an unpleasant idea to unbelievers. Then why do they
not believe? If there are any here who do not believe the Gospel, and
think that the Saints are [p.83] selfish, all they have to do is to
become Saints; then they will be heirs with the rest of the Saints.
There is no selfishness about it that I know of, for they have the
same privilege that we have, and that any man or woman upon the earth
has.

Vol. 8,  p.83
The kingdom of God is set up, the ordinances of the Gospel are
dispensed to the people, life and salvation are offered to all, and
who would miss entering into the kingdom of our Father and God? All
who believe, have honest hearts, and bring forth fruits of
righteousness, are the elect of God and heirs to all things. All who
refuse to obey the holy commandments of the Lord and the ordinances of
his house will be judged out of their own mouths, will condemn
themselves as they do now, will be accounted unworthy, and will have
no part or lot with the righteous. But the heathen nations that now
exist and that have existed on the earth will all be blessed, will see
the time when they will have the privilege of receiving the blessings
of the covenant established on the earth by the Son of God, and
through it will be brought into glory and rest.

Vol. 8,  p.83
Brethren and sisters, I wish you to continue in your ways of
welldoing; I desire that your minds may be opened more and more to see
and understand things as they are. This earth, in its present
condition and situation, is not a fit habitation for the sanctified;
but it abides the law of its creation, has been baptized with water,
will be baptized by fire and the Holy Ghost, and by-and-by will be
prepared for the faithful to dwell upon.

Vol. 8,  p.83
Shall we not strive to prepare ourselves as much as possible for the
coming of the Son of Man? The Saviour will dictate his kingdom,
through his Apostles and Prophets, until all the heathen nations are
virtually redeemed by the ordinances that effect redemption, that they
may inherit the kingdom that is prepared for them. This work must
progress. This earth must become a paradise—must be purged of the sin
that has been upon it for many generations, for all sin and iniquity
must be swept from it, and a people be prepared for the coming of the
Son of Man. He will prepare a people long before the earth is
celestialized and prepared for the presence of God. The Saints will
increase, the Spirit of wisdom and knowledge will increase, and every
grace of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ must increase upon the
earth, until a people and place are so prepared that the Saviour can
come and finish the work given him to do, when he will present the
kingdom to the Father.

Vol. 8,  p.83
There is a great work for the Saints to do. Progress, and improve
upon, and make beautiful everything around you. Cultivate the earth
and cultivate your minds. Build cities, adorn your habitations, make
gardens, orchards, and vineyards, and render the earth so pleasant
that when you look upon your labours you may do so with pleasure, and
that angels may delight to come and visit your beautiful locations. In
the meantime, continually seek to adorn your minds with all the graces
of the Spirit of Christ.

Vol. 8,  p.83
Sin must be overcome and righteousness exalted, until Jesus reigns
King of nations as he reigns King of Saints. This is not unkind to the
wicked, for they have the privilege of embracing the overtures of
mercy, if they choose. No one will be compelled to do so. All may
freely eat, drink, and satisfy themselves, or they may turn away and
feed upon husks. Let every one who wishes to go to California, go, for
we do not want them here. This country is most excellent for sifting
out those who are not here for the love of their religion. The
mountains, the deserts, the barren [p.84] plains, hard labour, and
hard fare are all so calculated that those who do not love the truth
will leave for California and elsewhere, and we love to have them go.
Some who are now here ought to leave, unless they will repent and
become good men.

Vol. 8,  p.84
Be faithful, humble, prayerful, and watchful, and be sure to live your
religion. Store up your surplus grain; and when you have done that, do
(to speak ironically,) as some have done—take every pound of butter,
every dozen of eggs, every bushel of grain, and every good thing you
can lay hold of to those who would cut our throats, if they had the
power. Had they the power, they would slay every soul that would not
renounce this work. They have not the power, and never will have.
Israel will be gathered, the poor will be gathered, and this land of
Joseph will be freed from oppressors. Their power is broken, and they
will go down to the pit, while Zion will arise, and wicked men and
devils cannot prevent it. God has decreed this, and we are going to
help him to perform it and bring righteousness upon the land; and the
righteous will see the day when they can say their prayers and lie
down in peace, for murderers will not be around them.

Vol. 8,  p.84
Will you let every act of your lives promote the kingdom of God? If
you do, you may be sure that every person who is opposed to
righteousness will be our enemy. But those who are here to steal our
cattle and horses, instead of striving honestly for an honest living,
had better forsake their evil habits, or go where they are more
popular. The Lord Almighty will have a pure people—a people that will
serve him; and we shall yet see the day when we shall be free from
murderers, thieves, robbers, liars, whoremongers, drunkards, and every
other description of persons who pollute the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.84
My constant prayer is that the anger which is in the hearts of the
disobedient will turn upon each other, and the wicked slay the wicked,
until no place can be found on the earth for those who will not
observe good laws, that the righteous may live in peace. The wicked
are doing so; and in the midst of their rage which has been around us,
it is astonishing how the preserving and invisible hand of God has
been over his people. I do not now remember that any in our Territory,
during the time alluded to, who desired to live their religion, fell
by the hands of the wicked, except brother William Cook. They credit
this wonderful preservation to me; but they are mistaken. The Lord
Almighty can control the acts, and bring forth the results far beyond
the wisdom and calculation of man. He has brought to pass these
purposes, and the wicked have been and are helping him. "The wrath of
man shall praise him." May the Lord God of Israel bless you and the
whole house of Israel, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.[p.85] 

Heber C. Kimball, June 3, 1860

Trials of the Saints, &c.

Remarks by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, June 3, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.85
Brethren, I am obliged to keep my head covered, for I am fearful of
taking cold. I expect I am beginning to look strong again, but I am
very weak. You may be assured that I am grateful, and rejoice that I
live in this day. I am thankful that I live in this generation, and
especially that I dwell in these mountains with you; for it is one of
the happiest places that I ever saw, right here upon the tops of these
mountains, and particularly if you can have the right kind of
microscope—such a one as the Lord will give you.

Vol. 8,  p.85
I presume that you can all see what the world are at down yonder: they
are beginning to have times as well as we, and they may well expect to
have difficulties. I do not call those drivings, and what we used to
call persecutions, difficulties. I never was more happy in my life
than I was in Missouri and Illinois, when we were passing through
those trying scenes; and I can say that I never felt better than I
have for the last two or three years, although it has been very trying
to some. Some of our friends think we are cowards; but we only act so
when it is necessary; and then when it is not necessary to be such, we
stand forth in our proper light; and it is always necessary for us to
be men of God, holding the Priesthood in righteousness, doing right
and always being ready to do good, and assist in rolling forward the
great work. The Lord will help us, if we are willing to be guided by
his Holy Spirit.

Vol. 8,  p.85
President Young was speaking to the Elders about coming into this
stand to speak, preaching in the Wards, and telling the people
honestly what is required of them. I can tell them the plain, simple
principles of the Gospel,—advise them to lay up their grain, and do
all the good they can.

Vol. 8,  p.85
It has troubled and worried me more, perhaps, than anything that has
transpired in these mountains, when I have considered how we were
situated for grain. We are almost destitute, and our friends have got
plenty; and they are capable of selling to us, and then they will have
enough for themselves; for, as I told you this morning, they have got
at least three years' provisions on hand at Camp Floyd. It is true
that it does not take very much grain to sustain a man and his wife
and a few children, if he is prudent with it; but then it requires a
certain quantity for every family, and when added together, we need a
great deal of wheat and corn to sustain us here in these mountains.

Vol. 8,  p.85
I would rather see my family go very poorly clad than to see them
without bread and meat; for there is nothing in the world that will
make a woman so cross as to go hungry, and the men are much worse. I
have not tried this much; but I have a few times sat down and eaten up
all [p.86] the food I had. I was not cross at that time, but I called
upon my Heavenly Father to open the way whereby I might be fed and be
nourished and cherished. I know that God is merciful and. benevolent
to his creatures; I know that the earth belongs to him, and that all
power is his, both in heaven and upon the earth, and all the children
of men are in his hands. We are all his children, every soul of us,
not only the righteous but the wicked; and they all have their agency
and the right to do as they please, but they are responsible for all
their acts.

Vol. 8,  p.86
As we measure to others, so it will be measured to us again; and as we
make up our beds, so we shall sleep, and we shall have to give an
account to God for all the acts done in the body. When, for instance,
you sin against President Young, you have got to make that right with
him: I have no power to remit that sin. And when you sin against Jesus
Christ you have got to make that restitution to him which is necessary
to gain forgiveness. When you sin against the Holy Ghost you have got
to make the atonement to him. And as we do to others, so it will be
done to us, and the nation and the government that we look to for our
rights.

Vol. 8,  p.86
We are born of the fathers who won our liberties. We are the children
of that God who spake to our fathers, and gave them the law, and
inspired them to write the Constitution of our country. And those who
now sit in the judgment-seat should remember that as they measure to
us it will be measured to them again, and they cannot avoid it; and we
may with safety apply the same to ourselves, for as we measure to each
other, so will it be measured back to us. If we transgress a law, we
must pay the penalty, for the Almighty requires this of every one of
us. He will not force any man to keep his law; but all will find, when
they wish to enter into the kingdom, that there is Mercy on one side
of the door, and Justice on the other; and what Justice cannot claim,
Mercy will.

Vol. 8,  p.86
With these views of the subject let us learn to take a course to do
unto others as we would wish them to do unto us in like circumstances.
Be honest and upright in all things; abstain from all lying and
hypocrisy, root it out of your hearts, and work righteousness
continually.

Vol. 8,  p.86
This is the religion of Jesus Christ as taught in these books—the
Bible and the Book of Mormon, and it is in accordance with that which
is in my breast and which is a better book, for it is life in Christ;
and that living being that receives light and intelligence from the
heavens through the revelations of the Holy Ghost is a living oracle.
It is the living Oracle that is within us that will guide us in the
way of life.

Vol. 8,  p.86
Now, you require brother Brigham to live in that manner that he can
hold the oracles of God and be to you a living oracle—the mouthpiece
of the Almighty, to communicate line upon line, and precept upon
precept and have the word of truth constantly on hand. Now, why should
you require more of the head than of the other members? The Lord has
said that upon those members that you consider the least honourable he
has conferred the most honour; and he will confer upon every man and
woman that honours the Priesthood, the Presidency, the Bishops, and
all the members of the body. We cannot honour God except we honour his
authority: there is no possible way of honouring the kingdom of God
only by honouring its authorities.

Vol. 8,  p.86
If we take this course, we shall do well and be prospered in all
things. I am satisfied that the majority of this people are improving,
and it is for their sake that we are sustained.[p.87] God takes hold
of our enemies and controls them, and he has kept them at a distance
and led them by his power, as a groom leads a horse by the bit. We
have been praying and beseeching the Lord by night and by day to hold
them, and he has done it. This is the way it is done, and this is the
reason that we can go to work unmolested, and build up the kingdom of
heaven, and do all that is required of us. Let us do that which is
right. Act towards this Church in every respect just as you would like
others to do by you.

Vol. 8,  p.87
Brethren, you need not be troubled in your minds, but be of good cheer
and rejoice evermore. Bow down at night, plead with your Heavenly
Father, ask him to bless this people—to bless the earth, the
mountains, the waters—to bless your wives and children: ask him to
bless the seed you put in the earth, and to turn away the storms, that
we may have good crops. These things are required of you. You are
commanded in this book (Doc. and Cov.) to do these things. There is
not a day passes over my head but I bow before my Heavenly Father in
secret and plead with him to bless you, to bless the Saints and the
Elders abroad among the nations, to give his angels charge concerning
them, that they may have power over every evil and over all the
enemies of Christ. This is my prayer. I am pleading continually for
the work of our Father to be carried on, and for his will to be done
upon the earth as it is done in heaven.

Vol. 8,  p.87
Do you think that a Saint will steal poles, or go to a man's wood pile
and steal his fire-wood? Or do you believe that a Saint will lie and
do that which will prejudice a man against his friends? This is the
way Lucifer acts; and probably the last thing he did before he left
heaven was to take the census; and we calculate that he will leave
here soon, seeing that he has commenced to take the census.

Vol. 8,  p.87
Now, brethren, let us remember to pray—"Our Father, who art in heaven,
thy kingdom come; thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven." Just
think how they are in heaven, and then you can form an opinion of what
we ought to be. Lucifer is not there now, for the Bible tells us that
he was cast out and then things were set in order. Do you suppose they
allow lying and stealing there? Do you suppose there are any
hypocrites there? I want you to think of these things; for you will
find, when you get into heaven, that all kinds of deceitfulness and
every abomination will be done away; for they are honest there, and
they watch over us: they are interested in our welfare, and they
desire us to do good. They have just as strong a desire for our
welfare as I have to see my sons do right.

Vol. 8,  p.87
There is nothing in this world that makes me feel worse or more
sorrowful than to see my children taking an unwise course. I feel
these things very sensitively, and I shall continue to feel so; for my
soul and body and all that I possess delight in God and in his work,
and to see you doing right. It is all the pride I have when I can see
the Latter-day Saints doing their duty. I have no pride in clothing,
in dress, or in any man, except he does the will of God; but I delight
in walking humbly and faithfully before God, and setting a good
example. When my wife pursues this course, I have pride in her—I adore
her, as I would you, if you were all to do right, gentlemen, and no
more. Why should I love a woman more than a man? They are no more to
me than good men.

Vol. 8,  p.87
I am aware that this world is filled with hypocrisy, and I expect it
will continue so until the end; but I shall soon leave this tenement
and go into [p.88] a better place. I do not know how long it will be,
neither do I care: it does not trouble me one particle.

Vol. 8,  p.88
About two weeks previous to the death of brother Jedediah M. Grant, I
dreamed that we were travelling, and we came to a beautiful stream of
water. I thought I was going to cross it with him, and with the
expectation and understanding that he would guard me across. He
crossed the stream unobserved by me, and then I saw him running up the
hill as fast as he could, and he got away from me and passed out of my
sight. The stream kept rising and becoming more boisterous and
apparently more dangerous; and so it continued till I awoke.

Vol. 8,  p.88
As for you Saints looking to the Government of the United States for
quarters, I can tell you that you never will get any. Satan never will
allow you any quarters, except he does it for the purpose of leading
you into a worse snare; and therefore you need not look for anything
of the kind. What! the Devil give the Saints any quarters? No, never:
but if he has got the back pull upon us, he will hold us. We may whip
and flog all we choose,—if he has got a claim upon us, he won't give
us any quarters. Would you, if you got the advantage? You all say no.
Well, then, if you have got the advantage, keep it. And if you will
let the Devil alone, he cannot do much. But I can tell you that you
need not look for much from this generation. They may yield to get a
better hold of us, but I don't ask any odds of them; and I pray to my
Father and God, saying, "O Lord, preserve thy servant; preserve me in
thy truth, that I may never sin against; thee, nor against thy
faithful servants, nor against angels, that I may be a co-worker and
be subject to them and to the power of God."

Vol. 8,  p.88
I never saw the time that I was afraid of sickness, pain, or anguish.
Still we are all liable to these things. I do not feel to boast. If I
do, it is through mistake and a slip of the tongue. But I feel to
bless the Presidency of this Church and the Priesthood generally, and
all that believe on their words throughout the world. This work will
roll on in spite of all opposition.

Vol. 8,  p.88
Go to work and take care of your grain; store up your wheat, so that
the worms cannot get it. I have kept some wheat five years, and it is
still good. Let us all take a course to preserve ourselves temporally
and spiritually, and listen to what is said by the Priesthood.

Vol. 8,  p.88
I have heard that some of the brethren have found a great deal of
fault with me for talking so much about wheat; but I can tell them
that this won't put wheat in their bins, nor flour in their sacks.

Vol. 8,  p.89
God bless us all—root out the wicked from among us, that we may be
one. Amen.[p.89] 

Heber C. Kimball, June 7, 1860

Temporal Salvation

Remarks made by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
Box Elder, June 7, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.89
All that has been said by President Brigham Young is very precious to
me. The righteous will root out wickedness, and I want to live to see
it, for that time will give great consolation to the righteous. I wish
to speak relative to a temporal salvation. If we do not have wisdom to
take care of and save our own lives, it appears to me that it will be
more difficult for us to attain to that principle necessary to save
the spiritual life. As Elders of Israel, we must take a more judicious
course, as relates to a family capacity and a Church compact, than we
have yet taken. If we do not, I fear exceedingly for the result. Yet
God is much more merciful than we are. He is determined to save those
who will take a course to secure their election and heirship to
eternal life. All such people will prevail. If they fail in their
integrity and firmness to the cause of righteousness, and repent not,
they will lose all they have already gained, all they have expected,
and all that has ever been promised to them that overcome.

Vol. 8,  p.89
Let it not be said that any portion of the people of this Territory
have not wheat enough to last them until harvest. Let them be sure to
do one thing, if God permit it—secure well the coming harvest, and be
sure to lay up enough to last one, two, or three years. When we have
done this, we have time then to beautify our gardens, cities, palaces,
and playgrounds, and more thoroughly school our children. It is hard
to improve when there is no bread. When a man has no bread, and his
neighbours have none, he must have horrible feelings. The day will
come when millions of people will flock to us for bread, and thousands
of them will be honest; they will be the elect of God: they will come
to us for salvation, either to this place or to Jackson County.

Vol. 8,  p.89
Let us seek dilligently to save ourselves, and also to save the whole
house of Israel, and the house of Esau—that part of them that will
repent, and they will repent only when they are obliged to—a great
portion of them. A portion of this people have been rooted up six
times, and as often left our possessions, because we were obliged to.
It will be something like that in the saving of the house of Esau. But
we shall not move from these mountains until the Lord tells us to,
though Uncle Sam may request it as much as he has a mind to. We shall
go when our Father and God tells us to, and stop where he tells us to
stop.

Vol. 8,  p.89
Let us rise up in the strength and power of righteousness, and God
will bless us as no people were ever blessed. Let us provide for our
own wants as a people, and raise flax and wool, and every other thing
that is requisite for temporal salvation and the preservation of the
natural body, and this will aid us much in our endeavour to attain
eternal salvation.

Vol. 8,  p.90
In connection with brother Brigham, I say, Peace be upon you all!
Amen.[p.90] 

Heber C. Kimball, June 10, 1860

Practical Religion

Remarks by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, made at Logan, 
Cache County, June 10, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.90
I cordially agree with what has been said by President Young, and I
know that every reasonable man does. The religion we believe in
consists of faith and works. I would not give a dime for all the faith
there is in this world without works. We believe or disbelieve what we
hear. After we believed the testimony of the Elders who brought the
intelligence that God had sent an holy angel, raised up a Prophet,
&c., then we were required to repent. After we had repented, we went
forth and were baptized in water for the remission of sins. Then we
received the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, whose
office it is to show us things to come and bring things to our
remembrance. Then we received the holy Priesthood, shouldered our
knapsacks, and started out to preach without purse or scrip. As soon
as we believed, we began to work, and we have kept working all the
time until now. By working, we receive the fruits of our labour.

Vol. 8,  p.90
Wheat cannot be produced unless the ground is prepared and the seed
sown upon it. When it has attained to ripeness, it must then be
reaped, thrashed, and taken to the mill to be ground; then it must be
fermented, kneaded into dough, and baked into bread, before we can eat
it. This is a good comparison. The religion of Christ cannot exist
without works. "Faith without works is dead, being alone,"—as much so
as the body is dead without the spirit. Go and do what you have been
told to do to-day. Our religion is a daily work; it is our duty to
work continually.

Vol. 8,  p.90
I have travelled through many portions of the United States; I have
lived in the best country there is in the United States; I have been
to Europe; but I have never seen such a scenery in my life as I have
seen in this valley. It is the best valley there is in the mountains,
that we have seen; still I expect there are better valleys than this.
I do not know but Sanpete is the next.

Vol. 8,  p.90
I never have had better feelings in seeing any country, and to see the
people in it who have commenced to improve it. We are pretty well
satisfied that they are Saints that live here. A great many people,
when starting, said they were going to Cache Valley; but we do not
find them here: they have gone to Carson Valley, or to some other
place. I can say, Peace be to this valley; and peace be to the
righteous; and sorrow and tribulation, weakness, and utter destruction
from the angel of God waste away the wicked that will not repent. I
pray that an Uncle Sam's army may never come into this valley; and if
they do not come near you, this valley will be one of the greatest
granaries that ever was in the house of Israel.

Vol. 8,  p.91
I am calculating, if it continues to [p.91] rain as it does
to-day—that is, when it is wanted, that the Lord will receive some ten
to twelve thousand bushels of grain here in his granary. If the people
here will take the course to do as they have been told, listening to
those men who have been appointed to preside over them, they will have
one of the richest valleys in the world; and the Lord will temper it:
he will temper your winters and your summers, and he will temper the
people—help them to control their tempers, and the peace and blessing
of the Lord will dwell here. I feel to pray all the time—"O Father,
bless this people, bless this valley, bless these mountains, the
fountains of water, and bless everything that pertains to this
people," that this place may be a place when Salt Lake fails of having
wheat, that we may come here and get a little. I feel to bless
Sanpete, that it may still continue to be a granary. It is, so far;
and I feel as though this would be, and I am satisfied it will be, if
you live right.

Vol. 8,  p.91
Brother Rix undertook to build a saw mill. He has the irons, and here
are the timbers; you are sitting upon them. He would have had hundreds
of bushels of wheat more, had he gone on and built that mill. You all
want lumber; and I would now, if I were in his place, put up that
mill.

Vol. 8,  p.91
Take upon you the yoke of Christ, and wear it, for it is easy, and the
path of the righteous is plain. But when a man is wrong and neglects
his duty, he is full of sorrow, he is uneasy, and unhappy all the day
long. You know this. Peace be with you! and may God help you to do
right, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, June 13, 1860

Blessings of the Saints

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made at Kaysville, June 13, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.91
I have time to say but a few words. It is three years and a few days
since I was last here, and you are acquainted with the scenes we have
passed through since that short time.

Vol. 8,  p.91
I am rejoiced to meet and associate with the Saints. It is one of the
greatest privileges and blessings I can enjoy on the face of this
earth, to gather out from the wicked world with the Saints, and be far
away from the contaminating influence of the breath of the ungodly.

Vol. 8,  p.91
It is a great comfort to enjoy the privilege of passing day after day,
week after week, and month after month, without hearing the name of
God blasphemed. Here we have the privilege of sending the Gospel to
the utmost parts of the earth, of teaching our children righteousness,
of setting a righteous example before our neighbours, of associating
together, of praying with and for each other, and mingling our voices
in praising our God. Is not this a blessing? True, we are not entirely
free from wickedness; we are in a world of sin and [p.92] iniquity.
All the inhabitants of the earth have wandered from the path of truth,
and it is our duty to lead our children and friends towards our Father
and God, to forsake the wickedness that is in the world, and promote
righteousness and the principles of life—the life of the body and of
the mind—the existence of the spirit and the body here and to all
eternity—to dwell with our Father and our God. Life is before us.

Vol. 8,  p.92
Here are the Saints, and the words of the Saviour will apply to
them—"He that liveth and believeth in me shall never die." He does not
say that his body shall not crumble to dust. It will go back to its
mother earth, to be raised immortal—to be brought forth to enjoy the
light, glory, and presence of our Father and God, which we cannot
endure while we are in this mortal tabernacle. This body must be
purified and prepared to dwell in eternal burnings, for it is there
where our Father and God dwells in the perfection of glory, light, and
power.

Vol. 8,  p.92
Is it not a blessing to have schools in our community, where our
teachers can teach our children correct principles, and impart to them
education that will be useful? Is it not a blessing to associate with
each other and build up the kingdom of God? Is it not a blessing to
you, mothers, to raise up Prophets and Apostles—men filled with the
glory of God, to go forth and extend the work of our God ?

Vol. 8,  p.92
Do I not realize, day and night, that I have the good feelings,
prayers, and faith of the Saints on the earth? I do. Let me enjoy the
fellowship of angels, of God, and of his Saints, and I am right.

Vol. 8,  p.92
You have my prayers continually for the welfare of the kingdom of God
on the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.92
May God bless you. I know that his blessings will rest upon you, if
you live for them. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, June 17, 1860

Objects of the Gathering

Remarks by President DANIEL H. WELLS, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, 
June 17, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.92
I rejoice in the privilege of meeting with the brethren and sisters—of
meeting, I may say, with Saints—with those who have gathered out from
the midst of the nations of the earth for the purpose of building up
the kingdom of God upon the earth with persons from almost every
nation, kindred, tongue, and people. Actuated by a single motive, and
that motive and that object the building up of the Church and kingdom
of God, have this people gathered from among the nations and from the
islands of the sea. Should it not rejoice our hearts to meet such
characters? Should it [p.93] not be a matter of pleasure to be
associated with such a community, and to have a part and lot in the
establishment of truth and righteousness upon the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.93
I feel to rejoice continually in connection with my brethren in this
work in which we are all engaged. No matter what order of occupation
we are in, it is all for this sole object—to establish righteousness
and peace, and put down every species of wickedness. Our object is to
establish a nucleus of power to protect and preserve righteous
principles upon the earth, and the kingdom and government of the
Almighty that shall never be thrown down. This is the motive, and it
is a great and glorious and a noble enterprise, and its results will
be pleasing, affording joy and peace in the Holy Ghost, and eventually
exaltation and eternal lives.

Vol. 8,  p.93
Our minds have been touched with the light of truth—the law of
heaven—the Spirit of the living God, and we have been enabled to see a
few things, and we have now come together that we may learn of those
principles. This work and cause which we have espoused is no idle
tale, but a living, stern, and glorious reality. It was said by our
Saviour to the multitude, "What have ye come out to see? A reed shaken
with the wind?"

Vol. 8,  p.93
We can answer that question in the negative. No; we have come for a
great, grand, and glorious purpose. We have many things in connection
with this purpose to perform to unite our lives, resources, and powers
in the spreading abroad the truths of high Heaven, the gathering of
Israel, the redemption of Zion, and the establishment of the
principles of righteousness and peace upon the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.93
We have to train up our children in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord—to seek to establish the principles of righteousness among men—to
put down iniquity, stop the floods of wickedness and corruption that
almost overflow the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.93
It is a strong current we have to stem; it is a warfare. We have to
wage war against the powers of darkness; and sometimes it seems as
though the floods were so great that it would overwhelm the Saints. It
frequently appears as if there were no possibility of rising above it.
But our past experience has shown us that the Church and kingdom of
God has risen above these things, and that it has continually
increased and extended abroad, and it is still progressing, and will
continue to prosper from this time forth and for ever. From its
commencement it has known no stopping-place, neither will it ever.

Vol. 8,  p.93
We live in the generation of the world in which the set time to gather
Israel has come, to bring about and accomplish the purposes of God,
which must be brought about in the last days. The Lord has commenced
to gather and organize his people, that they may be more fully taught
in the principles of eternal life. It is now too late for the people
of the wicked nations to think that they can overcome it, as did the
wicked in days gone by; for this never can be done. The work of God
will roll forth in power, in might and strength, sweeping sin and
wickedness from the earth, and the Lord will rule King of nations as
he does now King of Saints.

Vol. 8,  p.93
This, brethren and sisters, is the work for which we are assembled
together, and we have the pleasure and satisfaction of knowing that we
can travel hundreds of miles here without meeting with scarcely any,
except these who have embraced the Gospel, and gathered to this
Territory for the selfsame purpose that we ourselves have. The
majority of the people in this extensive Territory have come for this
cause, and with a desire to do right and live the lives of Saints.

Vol. 8,  p.94
Is there wickedness here? Yes,[p.94] there are those who have been
born in this kingdom, that have dishonoured themselves,—some of them,
too, that bear the names of those who were witnesses to the coming
forth of the Book of Mormon, as well as others who bear the name of
Prophets who are mentioned in that book. It pains my heart to see
it—to hear children profaning the name of the Deity. How will we feel,
if we train up our children to permit them to live in this way—in a
way that they will become a disgrace to their parents? Is it an honour
to be born in Zion? Is it a blessed privilege to be trained up under
the genial influences of that Spirit that leads to life and to an
understanding of the principles thereof? Is it not a blessing to be
enabled to discover and put far from us the false traditions of our
forefathers? If so, how much more the disgrace of that person who
dishonours his parentage, and the Church and kingdom of God, and that
will also dishonour himself? Men do this to themselves—to the kingdom
of God—the cause of truth and righteousness. But thanks be to our
Father that the cause of truth and righteousness cannot suffer at the
hands of the wicked, but Zion will rise and shine, and her greatness
and glory will be seen, and in her strength, power, and might she will
tread down every opposing foe. How should we feel in regard to our
children, and to training them up that they may not depart from the
ways of righteousness and truth? Does it meet with the approbation of
the Almighty when we neglect them? The Lord said to Abraham when he
blessed him—"I know that he will command his children after him."

Vol. 8,  p.94
If this was a reason for giving blessing to Abraham, why should not
every man who will live for it get a similar blessing in this
generation? And in this way man can become great and mighty in the
kingdom of God, and be useful in the Church of Christ.

Vol. 8,  p.94
Then let us pursue this course, that our children may honour us in
their day and generation, that they may be an honour and an ornament
in the Church and kingdom of God, instead of being a disgrace to those
they associate with.

Vol. 8,  p.94
Mothers have a great deal to do with this; their duties and
responsibilities are great towards their children; and none need be
idle in this kingdom, for all can make themselves useful, no matter
what their calling is.

Vol. 8,  p.94
There is everything needed in the kingdom of God that is required for
the establishment of any other kingdom, save wickedness, and that I
suppose must abide until a righteous influence shall be raised broad
enough and deep enough to wither and dry it up. Then let us labour to
root up wickedness, and let righteousness prevail in the minds of the
Saints.

Vol. 8,  p.94
These are my feelings and my desires; and I pray God to bless all with
the light of his Holy Spirit to guide us in the path of virtue and
rectitude, that we may be enabled to do right, walk humbly and
obediently before our God, and continually do those things that shall
be pleasing in his sight, that we may at all times have his smiles and
approbation. This is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.[p.95] 

John Taylor, June 17, 1860

Professions of the Saints—Trust in God—Man the 
Founder of His Destiny, &c.

Discourse by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, June 17, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.95
It is not very often that I take a text when I attempt to preach; but
I have thought, since I was invited to address you, that I would take
one—two or three, perhaps, this afternoon, and make some remarks upon
them. I generally like to observe passing events, and to notice words
and actions of men—to study their import and bearing upon me and the
community. It is upon some reflections of this kind that I am about to
speak, and from which I shall take my text.

Vol. 8,  p.95
The first is a remark made by President Young. You may call it the
gospel according to St. Young, St. Brigham, or what you please; and I
am not very particular which book you put it in, or how you name it.
In some remarks that he made to the inhabitants of Cache Valley, he
said—"This people will never be driven from this Territory, except
they drive themselves." This is part of my text. Another part is
contained in some remarks made by President Kimball this morning, and
you may call it the gospel according to St. Heber, if you please. It
is something like this—"We can all be happy, if we have a mind and
disposition to labour for it." The next is from some writer—I do not
now remember his name. He says, "Man is the founder of his own
destiny."

Vol. 8,  p.95
Wherever there is a true principle presented, it is well to
investigate, and see how far it is applicable to us. We find here
remarks made and uttered, of the greatest importance to the human
family. We do not realize or appreciate their bearing fully, neither
do we comprehend how far they concern or will affect us or the society
with which we are associated. As intelligent beings, as men possessed
with the spirit of truth, as believers in the Lord Jesus Christ, as
men who believe that we are acting with reference to eternity, it is
well for us at all times to ponder well the path of our feet, and
understand the position that we occupy on this earth, to know as near
as possible the relationship that we sustain to God, to each other, to
the world, and, as near as we can, the various duties that devolve
upon us to attend to. These are things that we profess more or less to
be governed by. We profess to have a portion of the Spirit of Truth,
and we pray frequently that that Spirit may guide and direct us in our
movements among the children of men. Let us endeavour to be guided by
it in all our business relations, and in our intercourse with each
other, that it may govern all our actions in life.

Vol. 8,  p.95
These are feelings that we often have experienced, and yet how
frequently we depart from that spirit which we possess intuitively,
and the instructions from those who are teaching us the principles of
truth.

Vol. 8,  p.96
Now, there is nothing more true man these sayings that I have repeated
[p.96] over in your hearing. Take into consideration this people, and
the position they occupy. What is it? And who are we? Why, we profess
to be the people of God, and we are the people of God. We profess to
be Saints of the Most High, and this is what we are in reality, or
should be. This does not, of course, apply to those who are not
Saints. We profess that this is the work of God in which we are
engaged, and our profession is strictly correct. When we say this is
the Church and kingdom of God, we believe it and so it is; and it is
the only Church and the only kingdom that he has on this earth in this
generation that we know anything about. We profess to know that God
has revealed his law, that he has restored the holy Priesthood, and
that he is communicating his will to the human family. We profess to
believe that the kingdom of God will overrule and prevail over every
other power and every other form of government and that it will go on
from strength to strength, from power to power, from intelligence to
intelligence, from knowledge to knowledge; and that in the due course
of events, it will rule over the whole earth, until every creature
upon the earth and under the earth and on the sea will be subject to
the law of God, to the kingdom of God, to the dominion of God, and to
the rule of the holy Priesthood.

Vol. 8,  p.96
This is our profession. We believe it: at any rate we profess to
believe it; and if we do not we are hypocrites. We profess, further,
to be the elect of God—set apart elected, chosen by him to be his
servants to accomplish his work upon the earth;—in the first place, to
establish correct principles among ourselves, and then to teach these
principles to others, no matter what they relate to, whether to family
matters, to the state, to a town, a corporation, or a government,—no
matter whether they relate to the Government of our own country, our
own family, or a world. We profess to be under that Government. And
further, all our opinions, all our movements, and intercourse with
each other and with the nations of the earth, we believe to be
governed and regulated by the law of God. These are some of our views
and feelings respecting our religion and its influence upon our
actions.

Vol. 8,  p.96
If these things are correct—and they most assuredly are—we are God's
people, and he is bound by everything that is calculated to bind
either man or God. He is bound to take care of his people, if they
take care of themselves. If they honour their calling and
priesthood—if they magnify and do credit to the power and authority
that is conferred upon them—if they do not deviate from correct
principles, God is bound to fulfil all things according to the
obligations that he is under,—one of which is to provide for his
Saints. Now, where does the matter rest taking it in connection with
the first part of our text? Where does it necessarily rest? Does it
not rest with God? It does, and he is faithful in his part. Who has
ever known God to depart from correct principles? Come, let me stand
up in his defence, if you please. I never have, and I am well
satisfied that you never did.

Vol. 8,  p.96
There is not a man upon the earth that has put his trust in God, I do
not care what part of the world he has been in, but what can say that
he delivered him. I know that has been the case with me, emphatically
so. I have been satisfied, when in foreign lands and in strange
countries, where I had no access but to the Almighty, that he was on
my side, and I know that he has answered my prayers.

Vol. 8,  p.96
We know that God lives, because we have the things that we ask at his
hands. Taking it then, in this point [p.97] of view, What is it that
can cause us, as a people, to suffer any difficulty, or trouble, or
privation? It is our own acts, our own corruptions, our own faults and
weaknesses. Did we not have a sample of it this morning in the
President's remarks? He said, "I have, in years gone by, gone almost
shiftless, and I have gone to men who had plenty, but they would not
trust me ten dollars." Well, he was faithful, and they could not
deprive him of that to which he was entitled. They might deprive him
of the necessaries of life, and of those things that would make him
and his family comfortable and happy for the time being; but they
could not put anything between him and the kingdom of God. That being
who had promised to stand by him, and whom he continued to fear,
blessed him temporally and spiritually; he supplied all his wants,
enabled him to feed and administer to those individuals who were so
penurious that they could not trust in God. Is not that a proof of the
position I am taking? It is; and you can see proof after proof and
circumstance after circumstance: I could name many of them.

Vol. 8,  p.97
I have seen those that were proud cast down; I have seen the meek
exalted, and the poor made to rejoice in the Holy One of Israel, and
seen peace and plenty poured into their lap, so that they have been
comfortable and happy, while the other class have been cast
down—become poor and destitute; or, if they have wallowed in luxury,
they have since gone to the Devil.

Vol. 8,  p.97
These are things which, if you will reflect upon them, will produce
good results, if they lead you to conduct and regulate your heart by
the Spirit of truth and the law of God. It is well to study the world
and the overruling hand of God. You will see many pursue the path of
luxury and ease, and neglect their Priesthood and their God, and the
result will be as those mentioned. I speak of this as a general
principle—as one that exists between God and this earth. Man, assisted
by the Lord, is the founder of his own destiny. We do not always see
this principle developed at once. Sometimes the hand of God is
withheld, and he suffers his people to be chastened. At present this
appears hard, and to some it seems urgent; yet it is for their good.
This principle has existed to a great extent among the nations of the
earth. They are raised up and cast down. They come into existence,
grow, flourish, and expand, and are powerful; and by a touch they
crumble, wither, and decay. But the nations know not God; they do not
observe his laws, and have no claim upon his protection. It has been
so from the commencement and it will continue so until the winding-up
scene. It will apply to the human family until the earth shall be
redeemed.

Vol. 8,  p.97
It is true that these things are not always visible to our senses. We
sometimes see the wicked flourish, just as David said he did; but
by-and-by they are cut down. There is no pity in their death, neither
is there that kindly feeling that is manifested for the righteous.

Vol. 8,  p.97
Good men have had to endure affliction, privations, trials, and
sorrow, it is true. Abraham had to pass through afflictions that were
harrowing to his feelings. Men of God have had to wander about in
sheep-skins and goat-skins, and been considered the scum and
offscourings of society, by men who understood not their relationship
to God. They appeared destitute, but were, in reality, not. They had a
hope that was buoyant and looked for a city that had foundations,
whose builder and maker is God. Events of a similar kind have
transpired among us. Brother Kimball [p.98] and others have realized
it, as those did in ancient times. There is no difference between this
latter and former dispensation in this respect. Those who have held
the Melchizedec Priesthood, many of whom had the gifts of the Holy
Ghost, and much of the spirit of prophecy, even where there was no
organization of Priesthood or of the kingdom of God upon the earth,
stood as isolated characters in the world, and maintained their
integrity before God. But we have a kingdom, the pattern of which has
been revealed from the great God, given for our own happiness and
salvation. And with the laying of the foundation of his kingdom on the
earth there is a promise given unto us that the powers of darkness and
all the power of hell combined shall not prevail against this kingdom.
In this respect we differ from all others.

Vol. 8,  p.98
At the time that Jesus lived, the Apostles entertained this hope
respecting the kingdom that he organized; but long before that, it had
been prophesied that a certain power should prevail against the
Saints, and that the kingdom, with its organization, should pass from
the earth; and this all came to pass: but such will never be the case
with this kingdom. Here is the difference between the dispensation of
Jesus and the one in which we live.

Vol. 8,  p.98
The Lord organized this earth for a certain purpose, and placed you
and me upon it, and also millions of beings who came here before us
and passed into another state. He organized it for a certain purpose,
and it will accomplish its design; so also will the human family.
Should I say, then, that God is the arbiter of his own fate?

Vol. 8,  p.98
You will allow me to mix up my texts, I presume; for I do not mean to
take up firstly, secondly, and thirdly; but I mean to use them
wherever I think they will apply.

Vol. 8,  p.98
Is God the arbiter of his own fate? There is no necessity for this;
for God rules and reigns, and controls things at his pleasure. Will
righteous men always be trodden under foot by their enemies? No; for
it is contrary to the design of God: he has given us ability to choose
the good and refuse the evil. We can work iniquity or righteousness,
just as we please; and the Devil has taken advantage of this, and
tried to surround men's minds with such influences as would bring
about their ruin, that he might lead them captive at his will. The
Lord has not bound them, nor controlled them; but the result of their
actions he has controlled, whenever they have taken a course that was
of itself calculated to injure his people.

Vol. 8,  p.98
The Lord says, "The wrath of man shall praise me, and the remainder I
will restrain." He will let mankind pursue happiness in their own way;
and according to their desire, he will let them drink the cup of their
own iniquity in their own way. On the other hand, he has manifested
his goodness, and will continue to do it to all his children. What
does he design to accomplish? The building up of this kingdom upon the
earth, the establishment of righteousness, the driving back of the
Adversary, and the banishing of his Satanic Majesty from the earth. By
this means, the principles of truth will be extended throughout the
length and breadth of the earth, and all will bow to God and his
Christ, and the chosen ones will administer the ordinances of his
house for ever and ever.

Vol. 8,  p.98
The Almighty had this object in view long ago: the old Prophets
testified of it in generations that are passed. Job, who was said to
have been a very patient man, spoke of it in his day, and the Apostles
of our Lord talked about the time when Jesus would come to reign upon
the earth. Visions, dreams, and revelations[p.99] are multiplied upon
this subject. The Lord is a little more capacious in his views than we
are, and calculates more largely; and things that look very great and
important to us are very small with him.

Vol. 8,  p.99
It is said that a thousand years with us are as one day with the Lord.
He will bring to pass the work which he has designated; and what will
it be? It will be the destruction of the ungodly, and the exaltation
of the Saints to a celestial kingdom and glory. It will be the
resurrection of the dead, and the exaltation of all who have obeyed
him to thrones, dominions, principalities, and powers in worlds that
are prepared for the faithful. Then he will have accomplished his
purposes with regard to this world. Then those men who have suffered
for a long time will feel like old Job, when he said, "I know that my
Redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the
earth; and though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my
flesh shall I see God, whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes
shall behold, and not another, though my reins be consumed within me."

Vol. 8,  p.99
It was by the Spirit of truth and the revelations of God to Job that
enabled him to say, "Though worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh
shall I see God."

Vol. 8,  p.99
Father Abraham will come forth in the resurrection of the just. He saw
the day of the Lord and was glad, and he will possess and enjoy all
the blessings promised unto him. He will accomplish all that is
written concerning him and that has been predicted by the Prophets.

Vol. 8,  p.99
The Apostle Stephen prophesied of this, and said, "God promised to
Abraham that he would give him this land, and he will fulfil his
promise." Abraham will inherit that which was promised to him upon
this earth, when he has fulfilled his destiny in other respects; then
the promised land will be awarded to him. I might enumerate many other
circumstances and instances of a similar kind. The Lord called Joseph
Smith to be a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator. As soon as this was done,
the Devil was ready for the opposition, and said, "I shall stand in my
place, and what will Joseph Smith be able to accomplish?" We say that
he will accomplish all that is required of him, despite all
opposition.

Vol. 8,  p.99
One of the ancients said, "Although the fig-tree shall not blossom,
neither shall fruit be in the vine; the labour of the olive shall
fail, and the fields shall yield no meat; the flock shall be cut off
from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stall: yet I will
rejoice in the Lord; I will joy in the God of my salvation."

Vol. 8,  p.99
Who has been injured by the late crusade of the United States against
us? With one of the best equipped armies that was ever organized in
the United States, they came to crush this people and to wipe us out
of existence, defiant, menacing, threatening, proud and haughty, with
all the parade, the pomp, and circumstance of war: but the Lord put a
hook in their nostrils, stripped them of their glory, left them
shivering in the cold, and fed them on mule's legs. Who has been hurt?

Vol. 8,  p.99
We are still here, and God is controlling matters for our good.
President Young says, "It will continue to be so, if we live our
religion as we understand it, and leave the wicked alone; for those
who are opposing the Church of Christ cannot hurt us, and all such
characters will have their portion in the lake that burns with fire
and brimstone. Then let us gird up our loins and maintain the
principles of truth—do all we can to root out iniquity from our midst,
but let the wicked wallow in the filthiness of their own debaucheries.

Vol. 8,  p.100
We have separated ourselves from the world in which we live; we have
[p.100] been baptized, by immersion in water, for the remission of
sins; we have had hands laid upon us for the gift of the Holy Ghost;
and the question with us now is, Shall we condescend to go again into
the beggarly elements of the world, or shall we continue in obedience
to the law of God? If we do not obey the law which the Lord has given
for our guidance, we shall go down to destruction, and our second
state will be far worse than the first. We are now laying a foundation
for ourselves and our posterity; and what is it that will flash upon
our minds if we turn away from the truth? We shall think of the time
when we thought we were the Saints of God; we shall think of our
associations with this people, and these reflections will greatly
increase our misery.

Vol. 8,  p.100
Are we not the framers of our own destiny? Are we not the arbitrators
of our fate? This is another part of my text, and I argue from it that
it is our privilege to determine our own exaltation or degradation; it
is our privilege to determine our own happiness or misery in the world
to come. What is it that brings happiness now—that makes us so joyous
in our assembling together? It is not wealth; for you may pour wealth,
honour, influence, and all the luxuries of this world into the lap of
man; and, destitute of the Spirit of God, he will not be happy, for
that is the only source from which true happiness and comfort can
come.

Vol. 8,  p.100
If I am doing right, I am preparing for thrones, principalities, and
dominions, resolved by the help of God that no man shall rob me of my
crown. With this view of the subject, all the outward circumstances of
this life do not trouble me.

Vol. 8,  p.100
I know it is the case that many men would like to have everything they
can desire or think of; and I used to think, if I were the Lord, I
would give the people everything they wanted—all the money, all the
honour, all the riches, and all the splendour their hearts could
desire; but experience and observation have caused me to change my
mind, for I know that such policy would not be good for the human
family.

Vol. 8,  p.100
The Lord will try this people in all things, that they may be prepared
for celestial glory.

Vol. 8,  p.100
Brethren and sisters, the time to bring our meeting to a close has
come, I will therefore bring my remarks to a close, and pray God to
bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.101] 

Orson Pratt, June 24, 1860

Divine Authority

Discourse by Elder ORSON PRATT, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
Sunday Afternoon, June 24, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.101
I arise, by the request of brother Kimball, to speak to the
congregation. What I may say I do not know at the present time; but
one thing I do know, and that is, I earnestly desire the gift of the
Holy Spirit, to enable me to speak to the edification of those
present; and then, whatever is said will be right, and we shall be
mutually instructed, and our minds informed.

Vol. 8,  p.101
One of the great fundamental principles of our religion is the Divine
authority which God has sent down from heaven and conferred upon man.
It lies at the foundation of the great work that we have embraced.
Without it, we are nothing—we are mere cyphers; we are no better off
than the rest of the world. No matter how many truths we might embrace
in our faith, and how many principles we might advance for the
instruction of one another, nor however much knowledge we might gain
and impart one to another, yet, if we were not in possession of this
principle of authority from heaven, all would be vain—all would be
useless; all we could do would be like the turning to-and-fro of the
door upon its hinges. Our ordinances would be in vain, our baptisms
would be in vain, our confirmations would be in vain, our preaching
and our testimonies would be in vain, and, finally, there would be
nothing pertaining to our religion that would be serviceable or
saveable in its nature. But let authority be sent down from heaven and
conferred upon man, so that he will have the right to act in the name
of the Lord, and so that he will have the right to administer
ordinances in his name, and to act, to preach, to testify, and exhort
in the name of the Lord.

Vol. 8,  p.101
Then what is done will stand; it will be lawful, it will be eternal,
it will be recognized in the heavens in the day of judgment, and it
will be sanctioned by all the pure and holy beings that are saved.
When, therefore, we teach this generation, we teach this as one of the
great fundamental principles of our religion.

Vol. 8,  p.101
That authority has been given, not from man, not from any individual
or combinations of men, but it has been given from a superior source
and a superior power, and eventually it has been conferred upon us,
giving us the legal right to administer to the human family. This
authority, when acted upon and when properly received, is saveable in
its nature, and without it we may despair of obtaining salvation in
the kingdom of God. We might as well give up first as last. But we do
verily know (for with us it is not belief or guess-work,)—but we have
a knowledge, that God has given this authority: we know it for
ourselves; we know it as individuals, and not for the rest of mankind,
but each individual for himself, provided [p.102] he has received the
gift of the Holy Ghost; and if he has not received that gift and
blessing, he does not know it, for no man can know the things of God
but by the Spirit of God. No man can know by his natural eyesight, nor
even see the things of God; they are to be spiritually discerned. No
man can know by the hearing of the ear—by the testimonies that are
given to other individuals, nor by the miracles that are performed; in
short, no man can know the things of God unless he has received the
gift of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 8,  p.102
The Egyptians did not know, when Moses and Aaron performed miracles,
that they were the servants of God. They saw water apparently turned
into blood; they saw frogs and insects come before their eyes; but
they saw the magicians do the same things, and they had not sufficient
knowledge to know the difference between the powers of the children of
God and those possessed by themselves. Although they believed, yet
they did not know, for want of the Holy Spirit. Their hearts were not
sufficiently prepared to receive that heavenly light, that divine gift
by which that power was among them.

Vol. 8,  p.102
How easily we may be operated upon, and how liable we are to be led
astray by the opposite power! How easily the children of Israel were
led astray! Their minds darkened and their faith was destroyed,
because they did not retain this authority and power in their hearts.
The thunders of Mount Sinai, the clouds and darkness, and all the
magnificent scenery that surrounded them did not create within them
that living, abiding testimony that comes by the Holy Ghost. There, in
the midst of all these scenes, they could build a calf, fall down
before it, and acknowledge it to be their god. They could say, not
only in their own hearts, but to one another, "These be thy gods, O
Israel!" While mountains were covered with vast clouds, while the
lightnings were yet striking down, and while the whole mountain of
Sinai was trembling because of the power of God, yet that power was
not recognized—it was not respected, but a golden calf was considered
to be the god that brought them out of the land of Egypt.

Vol. 8,  p.102
How vain, then, without the Holy Ghost, his abiding witness, this
authority that comes from heaven and the knowledge of it! By this
authority, sent down from heaven, we obtain a knowledge of future
events; by it we obtain a knowledge as the fathers did—we receive that
which is promised upon our heads, even that which is promised in
regard to our posterity to the latest generations; by it we shall
obtain all that was promised in relation to our ancestors,—also that
which is promised in relation to Priesthood, power, greatness, and
glory. All these things are given through the authority that God has
ordained and bestowed on man here upon the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.102
[Blessed the sacramental cup.]

Vol. 8,  p.102
Mankind have assumed to themselves various degrees of authority.
Mankind have assumed to themselves, from the earliest ages, after our
creation, to establish by their own authority civil governments, and
also to establish by their own authority ecclesiastical or church
governments. These governments that have assumed authority to rule,
and reign, and govern the people, will crumble to ashes before the
might, the strength, and power of the kingdom of our God. One,
perhaps, has assumed authority after one method; another has assumed
it after another: one has established one form of government, and
another another form: one has erected a standard of religion to guide
the human mind in relation to their welfare and happiness, and another
has set up a separate creed; and we find that our world, from ages
immemorial, has been under all kinds of authority and [p.103]
government, civil and ecclesiastical; and the nations of the earth
have honoured these governments, more or less.

Vol. 8,  p.103
Perhaps it may be said that the Lord is the Author of all these
governments. That we may admit in one sense, and in one sense only,
because he controls those governments to a certain extent, as we have
been told from this stand. But is the Lord the Author of a government
that admits of no authority from heaven? He may permit those
governments to exist, and he may control the result of their actions
for the glory of his name and for his own benefit; but to suppose that
the Lord has directly established the monarchical governments that
have existed for ages that are past, and the Republican governments
that have existed through or in different generations, and the various
other governments, some of which have stood the test of centuries,—to
suppose that the Almighty organized all of them, I say, would be
inconsistent.

Vol. 8,  p.103
But some might say, Is it not better to have these forms of government
than to have none at all? Admit that it is better than to let every
man go which way he pleases; and therefore, when the Lord saw that the
people were so far departed from heaven and from him, and from the
form given from heaven, he may have suffered those forms of government
to be established, and that, too, for the benefit of the inhabitants
of the earth; and he may have had, and may still hold, his hand
indirectly over the wise men of the earth, and move upon their hearts
to establish many good and wise principles for the benefit of the
people. All this he has done for his name's glory; therefore we
acknowledge the hand of the Lord in controlling all the governments
and kingdoms of the earth. But where is that heavenly, divine
authority that comes down from above? Where is it to be found in the
present generation, among all the nations and kingdoms in the four
quarters of our globe, except it be in these mountains? Where has it
been in ages that are past, since the Apostles fell asleep? You may
traverse our earth from one side to the other to find a government
established by the Almighty, and you cannot do it. Or, if you do not
want to find a people who will say that God was at the foundation of
the establishment of their governments, find a people who will say
that God directs in their movements, in their councils, in their
senates, in their houses of parliament,—find a nation that will
acknowledge that God governs them by the spirit of revelation. You
cannot find such a one: there are none such in existence among the
nations abroad, for they all say they do not acknowledge the
principle. If you go over to the Old World, and travel from one end to
the other and ask the question, Do you acknowledge God in your
movements—in making war one with another? Does God give you revelation
to guide you? Have you any Prophets that are appointed by divine
authority, who can say, "Thus saith the Lord God concerning this
people?" You will find the united testimony of kings and senators to
be that God does not speak in this our day—there is no such thing as
revelation in this generation. Then go to the ecclesiastical governors
and ask the same question. Go to the Pope that pretends to occupy the
chair of St. Peter, and he will say, "Oh, I occupy the same position
as Peter—the same apostleship and calling." Do you act in the same
duties? He will answer, "Oh, yes, I guide and direct my people as
Peter did; but there is no revelation now; for, since the days of John
the Revelator, the canon of Scripture has been closed up, and we are
to be guided by their [p.104] revelations; but we are not to have any
more.

Vol. 8,  p.104
This is what the Pope would tell you; it is what the cardinals would
say; and the bishops and clergy would all tell you that the canon of
Scripture is for ever closed. They have no God to decide relative to
their principles and doctrines, and to correct errors that may creep
into their church. In the next place, you may go to all the reformers
and other branches of the ecclesiastical government, and with one
united voice they will all tell you the same thing—viz., that the
Bible contains all that is necessary and that can conduce to the
benefit of the people. No prophet, no inspired man in our day, and has
not been for many generations past; and hence there has been no
additions to our Scriptures. This is the state of the whole world,
apart from this divine authority that is claimed by the Latter-day
Saints in these mountains.

Vol. 8,  p.104
If the question be asked us by all the nations and kingdoms upon the
earth, "Do you profess to be guided in your councils by revelation
from the heavens?" There would scarcely be a voice in the negative. I
believe they would all answer in the affirmative, and say, "We believe
in revelation from on high; we believe that angels have come and
administered to the Apostles and Prophets, that intelligence has been
sent down from heaven, that Prophets and Revelators have been in our
midst, and that revelations have been given from the commencement of
the Church, and that we know that the counsels and great movements of
our Church have been dictated by revelation." And here is where we
differ from the whole world.

Vol. 8,  p.104
It must be remembered that this is not one of those points that are
generally supposed to be non-essential: it is as different from many
of those disputed questions as the sun at its meridian splendour is
from the moon making her appearance in mid-day. This is a great and an
important question.

Vol. 8,  p.104
Where is there power to govern civilly or ecclesiastically—I mean the
power of God? Will he not bring all their thrones to an end? Where is
there a law passed by human authority that will stand the searching
glance of the Almighty? Where is there a kingdom or council organized
among the nations that now exist that gets the counsel of the Almighty
to direct them? All that do not obtain this direction will be rooted
up in the great day to come; they will be overthrown and brought to
naught. And even their domestic institutions are wrong. Where is there
a nation among those governments where the people have been brought
into the bonds of matrimony according to the order of God? When the
great day of the Lord comes, it will come to end their marriages.
There will be nothing but good feelings left between man and
wife—between parents and children, because they have not been
begotten, neither have their marriages been solemnized by that
authority which is known on high: Then children can no longer
recognize their fathers and mothers as such, neither can men and women
any longer dwell together as husband and wife, when that great day
shall come; for all things that are established by human authority
must come to an end, and cease for ever.

Vol. 8,  p.104
But when, on the other hand, we consider the authority that is given
to us from heaven, we see something that will never come to an end.
There will be something that will endure when the mountains and hills
shall melt like wax, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat. At
that day there will be among the Latter-day Saints those holding that
authority that is from on high—that inspiration that comes from
heaven. Then, when [p.105] the Great Eternal Son of the Father shall
come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, we shall
stand firm upon the rock that will endure for ever, even by the
authority that God has ordained.

Vol. 8,  p.105
How great reason the Latter-day Saints have to rejoice when they
contemplate these great privileges and blessings, and when they
contemplate that the same authority that God established in the
beginning, when our first parents were upon the earth, (the same
authority that proceeded from the Great Eternal in the morning of
creation,) is again restored. Ours is an ecclesiastical Church, and an
ecclesiastical state. We have something that is enduring, and this
rejoices my soul when I think upon it. This present state of existence
is, as the Apostle says, but a shadow, and our probation ends in
death.

Vol. 8,  p.105
Many of the Latter-day Saints have been properly instructed in regard
to this authority that is sent from God. Where is there an individual
that has been united in the order of God who would like these bonds to
be severed, and henceforth be left in conjecture? What would the world
give, if they were acquainted with these divine principles? It is
because they are ignorant of them that they are contented to marry in
the way they do at the present time. We can see that they are
principles that we need, and that are ordained by the Almighty,
implanted in the bosoms of men and women. They are principles that
minister to our happiness. Then why should those sacred ties be torn
asunder when this body dies? Why should the pursuance of that course
which sustains us in this life be broken up for ever in that which is
to come? Would this be consistent with the character of the All-wise
Creator for him to implant certain principles, instincts, and passions
in our nature, to be enjoyed in our present existence, and to break
them asunder for ever? No, it would not; neither has he any
disposition to impart gifts, principles, and passions, and then
destroy them again. To this end the Lord has ordained authority to be
exercised upon the earth, and he is manifesting that it is He who
rules in the heavens; and he will continue to show to the people that
these ordinances, powers, privileges, and blessings enjoyed in this
Church are to continue and endure for ever, and that his house is a
house of order. He can easily overthrow this human authority, and
carry out that which is heavenly.

Vol. 8,  p.105
For the accomplishment of this, he has given the keys of the holy
Priesthood, and there are many sitting before me who have received
this Priesthood, and it will remain with the faithful after their
graves shall have been covered up and the green grass grown thereon.
It will go with them in the spirit-world and aid them in disseminating
the principles of salvation there, and by it they will be brought
forth in the resurrection of the just.

Vol. 8,  p.105
The first speaker expressed his opinion as to the possibility of our
attaining that point, or reaching that degree of perfection that will
enable us to retain all the heavenly principles in our bosoms that we
receive from day to day, and be able to practise upon them, and
thereby overcome disease and death itself. This is all very good; but
there is much to be done—many temptations to resist, and weaknesses to
overcome, before we can live by the light which is in us.

Vol. 8,  p.105
If we fall into transgression and wallow in iniquity, we lose our
position and our claim on the goodness and protection of our Heavenly
Father; but, by a faithful adherence to the principles of virtue and
righteousness, we shall prepare ourselves to come forth in the
resurrection of the just, and dwell with the sanctified.[p.106] 

Vol. 8,  p.106
Let us shake off our imperfections and put away our follies, lift up
our heads and rejoice, and call upon the name of the Lord. The
promises made to us are sure, and we shall inherit them.

Vol. 8,  p.106
Consider the great blessings that have been already conferred upon us,
having been sealed up by the Holy Spirit of promise to come forth with
the just and inherit all things; and these have been recorded for our
benefit. If we transgress, we shall have to suffer for that
transgression here in the flesh; and after we lay our bodies down, we
shall suffer in the spirit-world, until we have suffered enough for
all our sins, unless we have shed innocent blood. For those who have
committed that sin there is no forgiveness in this world, nor in that
which is to come.

Vol. 8,  p.106
Here is something that is permanent; here is a chance to take hold of
the word of the word of God, as described by Lehi. It is our privilege
to hold fast and hold on to them. And if we should be cut off in the
flesh and sent down to be punished in the spirit-world, and there be
buffeted by those spirits, and still retain our memories, we can say
these sufferings will not endure for ever, but we shall enjoy all that
has been put upon our heads, and, through the Priesthood, and signs
and tokens that have been revealed, come forth in the first
resurrection, and pass by the sentinels and the Gods that stand to
keep the way to eternal lives. And if there be thrones, dominions,
principalities, and powers, we shall come in possession of them, for
this is the promise of the Almighty.

Vol. 8,  p.106
This is like an anchor to our souls; this is something to rejoice in
beyond this world. It lays hold of eternal lives; it lays hold of
eternal exaltations, of eternal thrones, of eternal authority and
power to reign in the kingdom of God for ever and ever.

Vol. 8,  p.106
This is the kind of authority and blessing that is calculated to
satisfy mankind in relation to the things of God, and nothing else
will.

Vol. 8,  p.107
May God bless us all, is my prayer. Amen.[p.107] 

Heber C. Kimball, July 1, 1860

Practical Religion

Discourse by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, July 1, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.107
I have been very much interested with the discourse we heard this
forenoon. It is what I call practical religion; and you will
understand my feelings when I tell you that I consider there is no
religion of any kind that is of any use, except that which is
practical.

Vol. 8,  p.107
I read in the Book of Mormon, Bible, and in the revelations that are
given and written for our instruction and benefit, and for the benefit
of the people who lived in past ages, that the Lord says, in speaking
of those that have favour with him—the meek, the humble, and those
that have a contrite spirit—that manifest their faith by their works
and call upon him continually, I will administer to them and impart
unto them my will. The Lord our God lives, and it is because he lives
that we live; for if the Lord had been dead, we should have been dead.
He certainly does exist and dwell in the heavens, and I am aware of
it.

Vol. 8,  p.107
During my experience in the Church, I have been placed in many
situations, and thousands of items have been presented to my mind that
would be of great service to the people. I have called upon the Lord
and asked him for a great many things, and he has heard and answered
me; and I have endeavoured to take a course that would give me favour
with him, with his Son, and with the Holy Ghost, that I might have
things brought to my remembrance—that I might have a knowledge of
things present and things to come.

Vol. 8,  p.107
This is our privilege, brethren, and it is the privilege of all the
men that live upon the earth. We are Saints, and we should all live in
that manner that would insure us all the blessings that are promised
to the faithful Saints. Every man that has received the Priesthood,
whether an Apostle, Prophet, High Priest, Elder, Bishop, Priest, or
Teacher,—all should live as one man—be of one heart and one mind. In
regard to those things we have heard with regard to living and
practising our religion, that we may be able to build up Zion and
establish the New Jerusalem: Unless we are very diligent, we shall be
very far behind the times when the New Jerusalem comes down from
heaven, adorned as a bride for her husband. Now, I believe that Enoch
went away from here on a piece of earth, but I do not believe that he
remained idle all the time: they have been improving and cultivating
the earth—they have been multiplying and increasing the inhabitants
where they live. So it is with the lost tribes of Israel: they are not
asleep. God speaks to them through their Prophets, and they are
learning to be obedient and to be subject to the law of God.

Vol. 8,  p.108
It is the privilege of the Elders of [p.108] Israel to rise by the
power of God, by living the religion of Jesus Christ.

Vol. 8,  p.108
Brethren, go to work and adorn the earth, adorn your habitations, and
improve in everything that is good, that you may be qualified
hereafter to do a good work. I have worked in my day, and learned two
mechanical trades—the potter's and blacksmithing, and worked
considerable as a carpenter; but I never saw a blacksmith yet that was
perfect, or one that could not improve more and more in making
edge-tools and other things, In fact, I never saw a mechanic perfect
in his business; for there is always an advancement, an improvement in
blacksmithing, in machinery, and in every branch of business. I
learned the potter's art, as I have said, and have carried on the
business. I always found that I could improve, and I never saw a
journeyman but I could learn from. It is so in England and everywhere
else. I saw new styles in Staffordshire, England, when I was there. I
saw something there that was very beautiful, and superior to anything
I had ever seen before. So it is in building, in manufacturing. This,
you know, will apply to our sisters as well as to our Elders. In
short, we should all try to improve in everything that is good. I
never saw a better time than it is to-day to improve in every thing
that is good, and then continue the work to-morrow, the next day, and
so on.

Vol. 8,  p.108
[Blessed the Sacramental cup.]

Vol. 8,  p.108
I wish to talk about things that are present with us, that pertain to
us. We are continually talking about being the saviours of men. Now,
how is it possible for one of us—I will take myself for an example,
and I will repeat—If I do not take a course to preserve myself and my
family, my wives and children., to provide for, and feed and clothe a
small family, I want to know what I can do for a large one. We have to
learn this, and that if we cannot take a course to lay up wheat, corn,
meat, and the comforts of life, make cloth for our families, we cannot
make cloth nor provide for others. If we do not take a course to
provide for those around us, can we provide for our friends? We
cannot. Then here is the place for us to begin—right here in the
mountains.

Vol. 8,  p.108
We are out of bread: we have none in the Tithing Office only what we
have drawn from Iron, San Pete, and Box Elder counties. Are we not in
a fine condition? Suppose the Lord should deal with us as he is
dealing with the people in California and those in Missouri, what
should we do? I saw it in the papers that they have got as beautiful
straw as ever grew, but there is not a kernel of wheat in it. If this
should be the case with us, or if the Lord should send a hailstorm to
destroy our grain, would we not be in a bad situation, as a people?

Vol. 8,  p.108
I can tell you it is time for us to be humble, prayerful, to live our
religion,—not only those men who hold office—not merely those who are
selected to lead prayer-circles and to pray according to the holy
order, but it is for all; and we should ask our Father to bless these
mountains and valleys—to bless our crops, our herds, and flocks; for
every soul of you knows that by them our natural lives exist. Then,
supposing your wheat is preserved, and mine is cut off, and that there
are three-fourths of this people without bread, gentlemen, you have
got to divide with us until we are all out. Now don't you see that it
depends upon one man as much as another? Do you think I would like to
lock up my drawers and bins, and tie up my sacks? No. And if any of
you want to do it, we should not let you: we would talk to our
Bishops, and let them open the bins and take out a little, and then
pay you for it. We do not want it of you for nothing at such times; we
want to pay you the [p.109] gold and silver for your grain, or
whatever we receive from you. Suppose that each of you had your hats
full of gold and silver, it would not make bread; and if you put yeast
in it, it would not rise.

Vol. 8,  p.109
I have seen the time when my hat full of gold would not buy a barrel
of flour, and then again I have seen the time when it could be got for
almost nothing. I contend that every man that holds the Priesthood
ought to be a saviour temporally as well as spiritually, for we are in
duty bound to try to save our natural lives. I would not give much for
a spirit without a body, because it takes the spirit and body to make
the soul of man: the temporal and the spiritual must be united to make
the man.

Vol. 8,  p.109
The Lord is beginning to pour out his Spirit more abundantly upon his
people, and he is also pouring out his wrath upon the wicked,
especially the Missourians and others in the States. Their cattle are
dying with disease, their crops are being cut off; and while these
things are taking place, you and I ought to be humble and faithful: we
ought to be good stewards, and lay up stores for that time which is to
come, and thereby prepare for a day of scarcity.

Vol. 8,  p.109
Brethren, do you believe that there will be thousands and hundreds of
thousands that will flock to this people for bread, for meat, for
clothing, and for the comforts of life? Such will be the case, and I
do not know but it will come before we are ready for it. There has
never been a greater prospect of grain than there is at the present
time; but we cannot tell how it will be next year at this time. There
are hundreds of men in this Church that would not have believed that
this people would have been brought down to the scarcity of wheat they
are now.

Vol. 8,  p.109
Where is the wheat we boasted about having. The army down at Camp
Floyd have got three years' provisions on hand; and in case of famine,
they would have to feed us. But don't you see they have got the power
in their own hands? And we have placed that power in their possession.
What do we find in the Bible upon this subject? "The children of this
world are wiser in their generation than the children of light." They
make preparation for that which is to come, more so than many of this
people do.

Vol. 8,  p.109
Now, you know that you have tried to make it appear that brother
Brigham has sold his grain to the army: but he says he has not, and I
know he has not; neither have I. I have hauled wheat to the camp that
the merchants have bought of this people, and I have got my pay for
it. When I was on my last trip, it was reported that I was sending my
wheat to Fort Hall; but I never sent any there. I do not suppose there
is a man here that believes that President Young and myself have sold
our wheat and flour, or provisions of any kind: but they seem to have
a mind to make a scapegoat of us; but in this they have done wrong. If
we had done as many of you have, you would not have had a mouthful;
for there are many of you who do not raise any, and who have none but
what you get from the Tithing Office and from private individuals. I
have talked with brother Brigham, and he says that if this army were
to go away, and another come in two years, this people would do just
as they have done; but we must stick to them. It makes me feel, and it
ought to make you feel. We put our grain into the hands of those men
that should execute the law and see that we are protected. But they
have come here to take your lives and mine; and if you would destroy
all that kind of wickedness that has been introduced, live your
religion, ye Elders of Israel, and honour your high callings.[p.110] 

Vol. 8,  p.110
I have done just as I have said: I have let my wheat out to my
brethren. I could have had two dollars per bushel, but I would not
have taken three dollars; and I .still have some wheat in my bin.

Vol. 8,  p.110
I want to see the brethren and sisters engaged in home manufactures.
My family are making cloth now, and it would be a good thing if all
the people in this Territory would go to making cloth to clothe
themselves with. What! says one, make cloth now, when there are plenty
of goods? Yes; I am going to make more cloth this year than ever I did
before. There are people in this congregation that I could point out
who have decided to please themselves about making cloths and
everything else; but I can tell you we have to learn to pursue that
course that will make us independent. We must learn to keep our grain,
take care of our stock, keep what we have got, and get what we can
honestly; and we should never slacken in the principles of industry,
in mechanism, or in the economy of life. Are you taking that course,
brethren? Are you, brother Heber? I am: I can prove it. I never saw a
time when it was more needed than it is now, and it will be more
needed yet. Some will turn round and say, If you are just, you will
teach us what God's will is pertaining to us. The Lord has said that
he will provide for his Saints, and nourish them, and send his angels
to protect them. Don't you see he is a jealous God? He is jealous of
the nations of the earth, and he is going to scourge them for their
iniquities.

Vol. 8,  p.110
These are my feelings, and these are things that I know, and I speak
in soberness, in sincerity, and in truth. Am I going to bow down and
let my enemies have power over me? No, sir; no person will prohibit or
attempt to prohibit any one doing right, except those that do not wish
to keep the commandments of God—such, for instance, as the thief, the
robber, the whore and whoremonger, and those that try to make all the
lies they can.

Vol. 8,  p.110
Brethren, let us gird up our loins and be faithful in all things. Will
you go naked and hungry? No, not if you will do right: there will be
an abundance for all that do right. I have been as poor as the poorest
of you. I have been so poor that I have seen many times when I had not
a change of shirts. I have also been with brother Brigham when we were
both very poor; and when you talk about going through troubles and
trials, I think of what I have passed through for the Gospel's sake,
in connection with my brethren; but in the midst of those trials I
have always been the happiest. What have we sacrificed? Nothing at
all, when we consider that all belongs to our Father. Why do you want
to get up in the meetings of the Saints and tell how you have
sacrificed? Think of this in the future.

Vol. 8,  p.110
Have we not been among false brethren? Yes, we have suffered from that
source. When Joseph had to flee, and there was hardly a person that
you could trust, that was a trying time. You have left your homes, you
have left nations of tyranny and oppression, and have come to these
peaceful valleys, where the devils have been made subject to the
Priesthood of the Most High.

Vol. 8,  p.110
So far as I am concerned, I can say that I have sacrificed ignorance
to get light—I have sacrificed to overcome the Devil, and I will rise
with those that rise and come off victorious. I consider that I have
sacrificed nothing for God, but that the sacrifices I have made are
for my own individual benefit, and to benefit the Almighty.

Vol. 8,  p.110
This is my testimony, and you know it as well as I do. Then do not
talk about these sufferings. Do not go down to the grog-shops and get
drunk, fall and break your noses,[p.111] and then tell how much you
have suffered for the Gospel's sake. Do not go without clothes when
you might have plenty. Go to work and purchase a ewe sheep, and then
you will soon have plenty; yes, you will soon have a large flock. Our
chorister had but two sheep four years ago, and now he has a nice
little flock, and has sold some; and you can do as well, if you will
try,—yes, every man and woman. How nice you look watching and taking
care of a ewe sheep! Far better than you do with those little bonnets,
for they are a cursed disgrace to the Saints; and all good men would
say Amen.

Vol. 8,  p.111
Why don't you raise sheep, and make your own dresses instead of
putting on those rotten rags? Brother Brigham, Am I scolding?
[President B. Young: "I don't know."] He says he don't know; and if he
don't, how is it likely that you should?

Vol. 8,  p.111
O my Father and God, where is the honest man? I have lost confidence
in the world, and in those that lay schemes of iniquity.

Orson Pratt, July 4, 1860

Celebration of American Independence, &c.

Address by Elder ORSON PRATT, SEN., July 4th, 1860.

Vol. 8,  p.111
I rise, not for the purpose of delivering a lengthy address before
this assembly. I do not claim to be an orator, a statesmen, or a
politician; but I am an American citizen, in common with you all; and
I am proud of the name.

Vol. 8,  p.111
I look back upon my ancestors as American citizens also, not only from
the foundation of this republic, but from the first settlement of this
country. They were among the "Pilgrims" that landed upon our eastern
shore seven generations ago.

Vol. 8,  p.111
We have listened to a very eloquent address on the rise of the
American nation—on the achievement of our national Independence, in
relation to establishing the great platform of American liberty—viz.,
the American Constitution.

Vol. 8,  p.111
Much might be said upon each of these topics. Much might be said in
relation to the sufferings endured by the colonies before they
achieved their independence. Much might be said in relation to the
battles fought by our fathers to obtain that liberty which they and we
their children enjoy. It is not my intention to dwell upon these
subjects; but I will call your attention, upon this occasion, to some
of the rights guaranteed to us by the Constitution of our country.

Vol. 8,  p.111
A few years sufficed to demonstrate the inadequacy of the "Articles of
Confederation," to obviate which the Constitution was established,
conferring increased power upon the General Government. That its power
might be clearly understood, Article X. of the amendments was ratified
as follows:—"The powers not delegated to the United States by the
Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the
states respectively, or to the people." It will be perceived that
there are no prohibitions upon [p.112] citizens outside the boundaries
of States.

Vol. 8,  p.112
In the Constitution we find certain rights and privileges guaranteed
to ALL American citizens. We there find certain powers delegated to
the General Government, and certain powers reserved in the respective
State governments, or to American citizens.

Vol. 8,  p.112
We read, in the 4th section of the 4th article of the Constitution,
words to this effect:—"The United States shall guarantee to every
State in this Union a Republican form of government." This one item in
the Constitution is a power granted to the American Congress—to the
American nation. They were limited by the Constitution in regard to
the form of government that should be established upon American soil.
They have not the right, by that Constitution, to organize a
government upon any other than Republican principles. They have not
the right to establish a monarchy upon this soil: the Constitution
forbids or prohibits their doing so. In a national capacity, under the
Constitution, they have not the right to guarantee any but a
Republican form of government, which government of right emanates from
the people to be governed. This is the very nature of a Republican
form of government, as we American citizens understand it. It differs
from various other governments whose history we have read. It differs
from the Republican governments of past ages. We read that Republican
governments existed in some of the ancient nations. They existed for a
short period, and then ceased. But their forms and the forms of the
governments now in the European nations are of a kind more or less
different from the one with which we, as American citizens, are blest.
It is not necessary, however, for me, in the few remarks I shall make,
to dwell upon the various kingdoms and empires of the old world.
Doubtless the citizens of Utah are sufficiently acquainted with the
history of those nations to know that our American Government differs
from them all in unreservedly granting to the people the power to
govern themselves—the power to appoint their own officers—the power to
enact their own laws; and Congress has no power granted by the
Constitution to interfere with that system. But the Congress, the
United States as a Union, are restricted in this particular; they are
prohibited from granting any other than a Republican form of
government upon the American continent.

Vol. 8,  p.112
Let us briefly turn our attention to the State Governments, and see if
the Parent Government has fulfilled its pledge, in the Constitution,
by granting Republican forms of government to the several States that
have been admitted into our Union. Yes, they have permitted them to
elect their own officers, enact their own laws, vote at Presidential
elections, and have a representation in Congress, and a voice and vote
in the governmental affairs of the nation.

Vol. 8,  p.112
How is it with the Territories? Is a Republican form of government
extended to the Territories, according to the spirit and letter of the
Constitution? In the first place, where can you find one item, from
the beginning to the end, that grants to Congress the right to
establish a Territorial government, unless petitioned by the people so
to do? It cannot be found. And should citizens in a Territory petition
Congress to grant to them a form of government, Congress are
restricted to granting a form strictly and fully Republican. Some urge
that a part of the 3rd section of Article IV.—"The Congress shall have
power to dispose of, and make all needful rules and regulations
respecting the Territory or other property belonging to [p.113] the
United States," gives Congress the right to legislate for American
citizens who chance to reside in Territories. But the portion thus
relied upon relates only to the disposition of Government property,
and does not grant the power to dispose of the inhabitants that may
dwell upon the public lands in Territories, as though the people
thereof belonged to the United States as property.

Vol. 8,  p.113
My opinion is that Congress has no more power to exercise legislative
jurisdiction over American citizens in Territories than it has over
American citizens in States. In other words, that American citizens in
Territories, equally with those in States, have the plainly guaranteed
right to govern themselves. People from the various States settle upon
the public domain; and shall simply crossing an air-line in the same
country prevent them from enjoying a Republican form of government,
having a voice in the selection of their rulers, and the privilege of
making their own laws without being subject to have them disapproved
by Congress? If this is not the case in the treatment of Territories,
I consider there is an infringement. It lies in the foundation—in the
organization itself. And should the people living upon the public
domain petition Congress to comply with certain conditions that were
in vogue in the old monarchial nations of the world, and have their
petitions granted according to its letter and spirit; they have no
reason to complain. Still, it is assumed power in Congress to grant a
territorial government.

Vol. 8,  p.113
But suppose we petition, in good faith, that Congress would notice
that part of the Constitution that directs the giving of a Republican
form of government, and we get something else, what shall we do then?
It may suit the condition of the people, and it may not.

Vol. 8,  p.113
There are many rights that are named in the Constitution, and many
that the Constitution says nothing about. These rights I shall not
attempt to define. We have rights in regard to observing the Sabbath,
and worshipping God according to the dictates of our conscience. We
also have social and political rights guaranteed to us and to all the
American people. All these might be taken up and reasoned upon; but
you are acquainted with them.

Vol. 8,  p.113
If I were to petition Congress, I should petition that this old relic
of the mother Government should be done away; and that when Congress
granted a Government, they should grant a Republican instead of a
monarchial one, and let all the people have the same privileges.

Vol. 8,  p.113
"But," says one, "there is a great disparity in numbers." What of
that? Look at New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, and many of the old
States, where we find not only hundreds of thousands, but millions of
inhabitants, and then look at Rhode Island, Delaware, and Maryland,
and see the difference. If this disparity exists in States, why should
it be brought up against a Territory? Those smaller States have the
same representation in the Senate of the United States as the larger
ones. Why, then, bring up this disparity of numbers? Some say we must
not admit the Territories, because the disparity in Congress would be
so great. It is all folly to bring up this argument.

Vol. 8,  p.113
Having said this much upon the rights guaranteed to American citizens,
I will merely state that it is my opinion that it is the privilege of
people settling upon the public domain to form a Republican
"Provisional Government," according to the feelings of the people,
until Congress shall admit them into the Union.[p.114] 

Brigham Young, July 8, 1860

Character of God and Christ—Providences of 
God—Self-Government, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 8, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.114
Our minds are capable of receiving and digesting a certain number of
ideas; but we are not able to comprehend a great many at one time. We
can hear all that a speaker is disposed to say; but whether we can
comprehend it, be it much, or, as in many instances, little, is
another and very important consideration. Some minds can comprehend
but very little at a time.

Vol. 8,  p.114
What we have just heard is very good. True, we have been taught those
principles from our youth. There are but very few in Christendom who
have not been taught those principles in childhood by their parents,
and in maturer years by their school-teachers and priests. The
character of the Saviour has been exalted as much as our language will
permit.

Vol. 8,  p.114
Brother Joseph Young, in his remarks, frequently quoted the words of
the Saviour, as recorded by his Apostle, "And this is life eternal,
that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom
thou hast sent." I would be pleased to see the divine who can
thoroughly acquaint us with that Being whom we call God—the Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ. From our youth, we have heard much in regard to
the Father and the Son, but in a mystified manner, so far as treated
upon by the divines and theologians of the so-called "orthodox"
churches. How many of you can give us sound, sensible ideas relative
to the character of our Father in heaven ? If the Elders of Israel,
who speak to us from Sabbath to Sabbath, and who go forth into the
world to preach the Gospel of life, cannot, no man on the earth can.
How much have we learned in regard to it? How far have our
understandings expanded to comprehend the character of that Being we
call God? or even to comprehend the character of his Son Jesus Christ,
whom we call our Saviour?

Vol. 8,  p.114
The character of the Father is plainly portrayed in the Bible, so far
as it is necessary for it to be revealed; but who can tell anything
about him? All that we hear from this one, that one, and the other, is
but very little. We have formerly been in the habit of hearing—"Great
is the mystery of godliness, God manifested in the flesh," and there
having the subject left. With the world things pertaining to eternity
are such a mystery that all is left in the dark—left with the mantle
of ignorance cast around it. But, God be praised, the vail begins to
be thinner, and will be withdrawn for us, if we are faithful. The work
that God has commenced in this our day is calculated to remove the
vail of the covering from all the face of the earth, that all flesh
may see his glory together. And if the principles of the holy
Priesthood that we [p.115] have received continue to be carried out by
the people at large, the vail will be taken away, so that we can
comprehend that Being who is such a mystery to the great portion of
the human family.

Vol. 8,  p.115
Jesus was appointed, from the beginning, to die for our redemption,
and he suffered an excruciating death on the cross. A person
possessing the power of the Gods has that power to sustain him in all
his trials and sufferings. He has power and faith to endure unto
sweating blood, to bearing thorns, and to being nailed upon a cross,
as patiently as did our Saviour. Is this speaking disparagingly of his
character? Not in the least. Many of our people have suffered unto
death. Could a God do more? He could not. Could he suffer more? Only
in proportion to his intelligence, faith, and power, which also
proportionally sustain him in his sufferings. Many of the Saints have
been pierced with bayonets, riddled with bullets, beaten to death, and
slain in various other ways, for their testimony of Jesus. They paid
the debt. Jesus fufilled the obligations he had entered into as the
heir of all things pertaining to this earth. He is the King—the Ruler,
and the results of the acts of the people he brings forth, and will
continue to do so, till he reigns King of nations as he now reigns
King of Saints. When he again visits this earth, he will come to
thoroughly purge his kingdom from wickedness, and, as ruler of the
nations, to dictate and administer to them as the heir to the kingdom;
and the Gentiles will be as much mistaken in regard to his second
advent as the Jews were in relation to the first.

Vol. 8,  p.115
The eyes of the Gentiles are like the eyes of the fool, wandering to
the ends of the earth. They are deceived, blinded, and far from
understanding the things of God. All who would understand the things
of God must understand them by the Spirit of God. In reflecting upon
his providences, it often seems singular that every person cannot
understand the things of God; but when you understand the Gospel plan,
you will comprehend that it is the most reasonable way of dealing with
the human family. You will discern that purity, holiness, justice,
perfection, and all that adorns the character of the Deity are
contributing to the salvation of man.

Vol. 8,  p.115
Those who acknowledge the hand of God in all things, and abide in his
commandments, are the only ones who will sustain the principles of
truth and purity. If their influence upon the character is not good
and pure, how will they produce that pure feeling, pure faith, and
pure godliness which prepare a person to dwell in eternal burnings?
Should we not abide in and be influenced by the commandments of God?
We should; for, without the spirit of revelation, no man can
understand the things of God, nor his dealings and designs in relation
to the inhabitants of the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.115
While brother Joseph was referring to the providences of God, I was
led to reflect that there is no act, no principle, no power belonging
to the Deity that is not purely philosophical. The birth of the
Saviour was as natural as are the births of our children; it was the
result of natural action. He partook of flesh and blood—was begotten
of his Father, as we were of our fathers.

Vol. 8,  p.115
Do you understand yourselves, brethren and sisters? Only to a small
degree; and there are as yet but few who can strictly govern
themselves. The foundation for all intelligence is placed in man to be
developed to produce great and more powerful results than he has ever
thought of. You may place all the world's wisdom in one man, and ask
him whence he received his intelligence,[p.116] and he cannot tell.
Ask him, "Do you believe man has a soul? Do you believe his soul lives
when he dies?" He will answer, "Yes; but I cannot tell where." Or
inquire of him, "Do you believe that the soul had an existence
previous to its coming here?" He will reply, "I do not know." Can you
answer such questions? Yes; for you have been taught concerning these
things. Have you been taught the character of the Father? Yes.

Vol. 8,  p.116
Will you improve upon the gifts bestowed upon you? Let me ask you, as
a favour, to bless yourselves and friends by conquering and
controlling yourselves—a principle that you should cultivate; then you
may control others. But unless you control the passions that pertain
to fallen nature—make all your faculties subservient to the principles
God has revealed, you will never arrive at that state of happiness,
glory, joy, peace, and eternal felicity that you are anticipating.
Then learn to govern yourselves.

Vol. 8,  p.116
Were any professed Saints present, and there may be, who indulge in
paltry pilfering, thieving, carousing, tipling, cursing, &c., I would
advise them to contemplate their conduct with shamefacedness. Shame,
also, to those women who run after the Gentiles! Such women are so
corrupt that they are a distress to their sex. Are there any here of
that class? I expect there are a few who will say, "Brother Brigham,
how are you?" and shake hands, and then go and lie with a Gentile. I
don't want such persons so shake hands with me.

Vol. 8,  p.116
Brother Joseph has exhorted you to revere the character of our
Saviour. He who does not will sooner or later suffer. The Lord will
bring us to an account for all we do, before that tribunal that will
punish for all disgraceful conduct. Shame to those men and women who
call themselves Latter-day Saints, and act disgracefully! You ought to
be as pure and holy as angels. We are commanded to be pure as Christ
is pure, and holy as he is holy. He passed through the trials, became
sanctified, and prepared himself to dwelt with the Gods; and he dwells
in the midst of eternal burnings, where the principles and all that
pertains to the celestial kingdom are a consuming fire to all that is
impure. He has been exalted, crowned, and has received thrones,
principalities, and powers; and he commands us to walk in his
footsteps, in reference to every principle that pertains to eternal
lives. Let us do this, that the whole body, from the crown of the head
to the soles of the feet, may be sanctified. Those who come short of
this will be judged accordingly.

Vol. 8,  p.116
As to the persecution, the slander, and malicious acts aimed at us,
who can expect anything else from the wicked and ignorant? Christ and
Baal are not reconciled; the Lord will hold no fellowship with the
Devil. But Satan will contend until he is driven from the earth. He is
the adversary, the opposer, and accuser of the brethren. He opposes
the Son of God in the great struggle between truth and error. This
victory must be gained in our houses, neighbourhoods, towns, counties,
and states; and this common enemy of all Saints will continue to offer
his opposition until driven from the earth, and will contend for every
inch of ground.

Vol. 8,  p.116
Let us walk in the footsteps of our Father and of our Saviour, cling
to the principles of life, and live by every word that proceeds from
the mouth of God. Live to purify yourselves, and you will be able to
overcome every power of the enemy. Children are now born who will live
until every son of Adam will have the privilege of receiving the
principles of eternal life.

Vol. 8,  p.117
God bless the Elders who preach [p.117] to the nations, the sisters
who pray for the kingdom, the men who labour in the fields and
elsewhere, and all who ask Him to bless and build up his Zion, and
bring in the reign of righteousness and peace, that all who desire may
rejoice in the blessings of the government of God among men. God bless
them, and the children of the Saints, in the name of Jesus.

Vol. 8,  p.117
Parents, have you ever noticed that your children have exercised faith
for you when you have been sick? The little daughter, seeing you sick,
will lift her heart with a pure, angelic-like prayer to heaven; and
disease is rebuked when that kind of faith is exercised. God bless the
children! I pray that they may live and be reared up in righteousness,
that God may have a people that will spread and establish one
universal reign of peace, and possess the powers of the world to come.
This is my prayer constantly.

Vol. 8,  p.117
God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, July 8, 1860

Personal Sacrifices—Evil Influences and Powers, and 
the Necessity of Overcoming Them

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 8, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.117
I will say a few words before we dismiss, and I wish to say that which
will be comforting and consoling to those who delight in the
truth—that which will be pleasing to our Father in Heaven, and be
sanctioned by his Holy Spirit, by angels, and by the Saints who live
upon the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.117
You hear much said by some about their sacrifices. As they use the
term, it is without meaning to me. Divines exclaim—"Come, and give all
for Christ." I would like to know what the children of men have to
give—what they have to sacrifice. To my understanding, the term is
used improperly. We are but stewards over what our Father puts in our
possession. We possess houses, farms, gardens, orchards, vineyards,
and pleasant locations: but are they actually ours? No. Is there a
foot or an inch of this earth that rightly belongs to us? No. God has
put it in our possession, and has given us ability to take from the
elements to make habitations to shelter ourselves; but are the
elements ours?

Vol. 8,  p.117
Suppose the Lord should cause a tornado to pass through here, as he
has lately done in some places in the States, and destroy all we
possess, can we say to the winds, Cease blowing? Or suppose he should
cause lightning to destroy our buildings, can we stop it? No. We have
power to plough, sow, till, and irrigate; but can we, of ourselves,
produce one spear of grass, or one kernel of grain? No. With me, it is
folly to say that [p.118] we own anything; and to speak of giving or
sacrificing, as many do, is a misapplication of terms.

Vol. 8,  p.118
The spirits of the human family are pure and holy at the time they
enter tabernacles; but the Lord has so ordered that the enemy has
great power over our tabernacles, whose organization pertains to the
earth. Through this plan arises our probationary warfare. Our
tabernacles are conceived in sin, and sin conceives in them; and our
spirits are striving to bring our bodies into subjection, and to
overcome the Devil and the evils in the world. This war and striving
to overcome that evil power must continue until we triumph. To
accomplish this, we must so yield obedience to the Divine influence as
to learn the principles of eternal life—to learn to bring the whole
man—all the passions, sympathies, and feelings in subjection to the
spirit. Our spirits are warring against the flesh, and the flesh
against our spirits; and all we have to do is to let the spirits that
have come from our Father in heaven reign triumphant, and bring into
subjection everything that tends to evil: then we are Christ's.

Vol. 8,  p.118
The Saviour has not finished his work, and cannot receive the fulness
of his glory until the influence and power of the wicked are overcome
and brought into subjection. When the wicked inhabitants of the earth,
the beasts of the field, fowls of the air, fish of the sea, all
mineral substances, and all else pertaining to this earth, are
overcome, then he will take the kingdom, present it to the Father and
say, "Here is the work you gave me to do—you made the appointment—I
have wrought faithfully, and here are my brethren and sisters who have
wrought with me. We have wrought faithfully together; we have overcome
the flesh, hell, and the Devil. I have overcome, they have followed in
my footsteps, and here are all thou hast given me; I have lost none,
except the son of perdition."

Vol. 8,  p.118
Jesus suffered himself to be crowned with thorns and crucified; but
suppose he had said, "I will not make this great sacrifice; I am the
Almighty; I will dash my enemies to pieces, and I will not die for the
world," what would have been the result? Jesus would have become a son
of perdition; he would have lost every power and right to the kingdom
he was about to redeem—would have become no better than the son of the
morning who contended against him, and would have contended against
righteousness from that time, and against whoever the Lord would then
appoint to destroy sin and death, and him that had the power of it.

Vol. 8,  p.118
We can follow darkness and death, if we choose; but let us cling to
light instead of darkness, malice, hatred, wrath, and bitterness; for
Jesus will make an end of all evil. Himself is all that man has to
give for wisdom. When you do this, it is not giving facts for facts,
but it is exchanging falsehood for facts, and folly for truth. What
have you to give for life everlasting? You are your Father's. We
cannot own anything, in the strict sense of the word, until we have
power to bring into existence and hold in existence, independent of
all other powers. One will say, "I have given a thousand dollars
towards building up the kingdom of God," when strictly he did not own
a dollar. You take the money you have in your possession and put it in
another place, or to another use; and though you thus use millions of
gold and other property, unless you do so with that spirit of charity
in which the widow cast in her mite, it will avail you nothing.

Vol. 8,  p.119
We have received this and that, but it is not ours; it is committed
[p.119] to us as agents. We have nothing of our own, and will not have
until we have power to sustain our own lives. You have not power to
sustain your own lives, and yet you have done much. You can own
nothing until you have filled your missions on earth, and gained power
with the Almighty, when you will be clothed with glory, power, and
dominion. When the Lord says, "This is yours, my son; I give you power
to control all under your jurisdiction;" then you can consider that
your own.

Vol. 8,  p.119
Our religion has been a continual feast to me. With me it is Glory!
Hallelujah! Praise God! instead of sorrow and grief. Give me the
knowledge, power, and blessings that I have the capacity of receiving,
and I do not care how the Devil originated, nor anything about him. I
want the wisdom, knowledge, and power of God. Give me the religion
that lifts me higher in the scale of intelligence—that gives me the
power to endure—that when I attain the state of peace and rest
prepared for the righteous, I may enjoy to all eternity the society of
the sanctified.

Vol. 8,  p.119
We have been keeping the commandments of the Lord, and should continue
to do so more diligently; for he has commanded us to do so—to strive
to overcome the evils and put away the follies and sins which have
been sown in our nature by the fall of our first parents, and let
every feeling and affection be centred upon him and the things of his
kingdom, that when we awake in the morning of the resurrection we may
be crowned with honour and glory in our Father's kingdom. When the
wicked appear, they will learn that God is a consuming fire, while
that which is for him is eternal in its nature. The principles of our
religion are good. If we will obey them, we shall reign eternally with
the Father and the Son. There are kingdoms also prepared somewhere for
those who obey not the celestial law.

Vol. 8,  p.120
May the Lord bless you! Amen.[p.120] 

Brigham Young, July 15, 1860

Attendance at Meetings—Self-Improvement

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 15, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.120
Often in the Tabernacle the congregations were crowded, but there is
room under this bowery for more than are here to-day. If the brethren
and sisters do not wish to come to meeting, knowing what they know,
they have the privilege of staying at home. While Bishop Hunter was
relating his feelings with regard to the people, and speaking of his
great interest for their welfare, an anecdote occurred to me—one which
many of you, perhaps, have heard. Many of you have heard of Lorenzo
Dow and his oddities. He would go into the woods, get on to a stump,
and preach without a soul being near to hear him, and probably leave
an appointment to preach in the same place a year from that day. I
have seen him. He was as odd-looking as were his acts. When travelling
in the State of New York to fill an appointment, as he neared the foot
of a bad hill, he overheard a man cursing and whipping his team, and
rode on carefully until he overtook the swearing man, and said to
him—"If you will swear as wickedly as you can until you reach the
summit of the hill, I will give you a dollar." The man agreed, and
added to his own condemnation by striving to earn the dollar, which
Dow handed to him, and rode on his way.

Vol. 8,  p.120
How many of you will stay away from meeting for a dollar? This people
delight in attending meetings.

Vol. 8,  p.120
If any Elder dislikes to hear others preach, come to the stand
yourself, full of the Holy Ghost, and preach the everlasting Gospel to
the people, and they will come to hear you again. But when you spend
your time foolishly, and your hearts and affections are, like the
fool's eye, to the ends of the earth, after speculation, if you come
here and speak to the people, you are like "sounding brass and a
tinkling cymbal." Though a man should say but a few words, and his
sentences and words be ever so ungrammatical, if he speaks by the
power of the Holy Ghost, he will do good. The people want the shepherd
to feed the sheep, though it is not prudent to feed them too much at a
time. Brother Kimball says that he holds the salt tight, and lets the
sheep lick it through his fingers, and they run after him; but if you
throw down a large quantity at once, they will eat until they are
cloyed, and will not follow you. Improve upon even a small portion of
what has been taught, and you may grow day by day, which you cannot so
well do when surfeited with good things.

Vol. 8,  p.120
Unless you improve upon it, every correct principle advanced through
the authority of the holy Priesthood becomes to you a dead letter. But
if you have the life within you, you will grow, whether you stay at
home or come to meeting; and every true principle, power, and
manifestation that God gives you, you will improve upon and treasure
up in your hearts. Ask the Father, in the name of [p.121] Jesus, to
help you to treasure every true principle in good and honest hearts,
that it may produce to your own advantage and that of others. Then
your capacity and ability will increase, your faith in Christ will
increase, and the light of Christ will increase within you.

Vol. 8,  p.121
As I have before mentioned, I heard brother John Taylor preach in the
Tabernacle one of the most heavenly discourses ever spoken, upon the
principle of Jesus Christ being in man a well of living water. If
people will live to the light they have, and to every manifestation
from God, they will arrive a such a state of perfection that God will
dwell in them a well of everlasting life—a fountain of living water
that will dispense life wherever they go. Whatever they do, every act,
thought, and word will be full of life, and they will grow into
eternal lives in the kingdoms of our God. It is your privilege to so
live that you are constantly filled with the light of revelation, that
Jesus Christ may be within you as a fountain of living water
continually springing forth and yielding life eternal.

Vol. 8,  p.121
God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, July 15, 1860

Light of the Spirit—Coming Tribulations—Present Salvation

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 15, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.121
The words of eternal life, the holy Priesthood of the Son of God, with
its keys, powers, and blessings, are committed to us. If they and the
God who gave them are honoured by this people, great peace and joy are
ours, through the Holy Spirit of this Gospel. Great peace have they
who love the law of the Lord and abide in his commandments.

Vol. 8,  p.121
It has been said this morning that those who turn away from the Lord
are dark—very dark and benighted. Every principle of true philosophy
convinces a person who understands the spirit of the Gospel and has
received the good word of life, that the darkness is in proportion to
the light that has been forsaken. Rear a child in a cell which only
admits a small glimmer of light, and the child will pass its time with
some degree of satisfaction, when a person accustomed to the bright
light of day could not at first see anything. And the greater the
light bestowed upon an individual or upon a people, the greater the
darkness when that light is forsaken.

Vol. 8,  p.121
The light of the Spirit reflects upon the understandings of those who
have not passed the day of God's favour, and teaches them whether they
are walking in the truth or violating the commandments they have
received of the Lord. If persons reach a period when the Spirit of
truth ceases to reflect upon their understandings, then they know
nothing of the commandments of the Lord, but follow the lusts of the
[p.122] flesh and of the mind, and are bound to perdition. So long as
persons are in a position that it is possible for them to return to
the Lord, after having once received the love of Christ—after having
once been enlightened by his Spirit, there will be times when they
will be taught whether they are walking in the truth or not.

Vol. 8,  p.122
Truth is the opposite of error—it is a matter-of-fact—no matter where
it is found. A man, though he has not received authority from heaven,
but is convinced by the light he has received that the nations have
wandered far from God, and that his associates—members of the same
profession or community—are not walking according to the revelations
given in the New Testament, rises up and declares that he feels bound
in his faith and conscience to go forth and raise up a pure church
unto Christ. He goes forth and preaches to the people, calling upon
them to be Saints of the Most High. He calls upon the people to return
to the Lord with all their hearts—to become truly the children of God
by faith—teaches many good and wholesome principles, many of the
commandments of the Lord, and the revelations given in the New
Testament, knowing nothing further. Revival after revival and seceder
after seceder follow in the footsteps of the reformer. He professes to
teach purer and holier doctrine than has been taught; and the question
arises, who is under obligation to obey that man's mandate? The Lord
has not called him; Jesus has not appeared to him; Peter, James, and
John have not met with him and conferred upon him the keys of the holy
Priesthood; he has no communication with the heavens, only through the
spirit of conviction.

Vol. 8,  p.122
Such is the situation of the Christian world. They are convinced by
the traditions of their fathers, and by that portion of the light of
Christ that lighteth every man that cometh into the world, that they
are under obligation to a Supreme Being, and him they are naturally
inclined to adore, reverence, honour, and worship. Under that
impression they build up churches, professedly unto Christ on their
own responsibility. Who is under obligation to obey their words? When
truth is presented, it matters not whether by a deist, atheist,
professor of religion, or a person of no such profession, it belongs
to the people of God. Were Lucifer to present a truth to this people,
they have a right to take it, for it is theirs. But if he demands
obedience to the truth, are people under obligation to hearken and
obey through his word? Not in the least.

Vol. 8,  p.122
When a man merely from a spirit of conviction goes forth to build up
the kingdom of God—to reform the nations of the earth, he can go so
far as morality operates upon and enlightens him; but he is without
authority from heaven. Let such a person come here and teach one
truth, or ten or a hundred truths, he is only handling that which does
not legally belong to him unless he obeys the commandments of the
Lord. That property is ours. It is for us to receive all truth. But we
are under no obligation to obey any man or being in matters pertaining
to salvation, unless his words have the authority and sanction of the
holy Priesthood.

Vol. 8,  p.122
All truth belongs to the Saints of the Most High. They inherit it
through obedience to his commands. It does not belong to the
hypocrite—to those who disobey the commandments of the Lord or turn
away from them; it belongs to the faithful Saints—to those who love
and revere the name of God and keep his commandments. All truth, every
good and holy principle, the fulness of the [p.123] heavens and of the
earth, and all time and all eternities that ever were, or are, or are
to come, belong to the Saints of the Most High. Do those blessings
belong to others, if they take an opposite path—if they disobey the
commandments of the Lord? No; but they, as well as the faithful, will
reap the reward of their doings. If they take the road that leads to
destruction, they may expect to be destroyed. If they take the road
that leads to dissolution, they may expect to be dissolved. If they
take the road that leads to ruin, they may expect to be ruined. The
words given to us in the Bible and Book of Mormon, and the words of
the Saviour through his servant Joseph Smith, will all be verified and
fulfilled. How do the Saints feel in regard to this matter? Is there
faith and power among them? Do they feel grounded upon the Rock of
ages? Do they feel that the words of Prophets will be fulfilled? There
are times, perhaps, when men are measurably left to themselves, and
when they are somewhat in doubt. But when they are active in the faith
of their calling, are they sure and stedfast, and do they feel built
upon the rock of eternal truth, the rock of ages, the rock of
revelation? Do they realize that all the words of the Lord will be
fulfilled? Those who read and hear, and do so understandingly, can
comprehend for themselves. But how can people understand? They may
read and hear the words of truth—the words of life, and yet the
natural man in his natural state cannot understand them. Mankind must
have revelation, either through a preacher or some other source, and
must enjoy the Spirit that should always attend the preaching of the
Gospel, to enable them to understand what they hear.

Vol. 8,  p.123
"Do you think there is calamity abroad now among the people?" Not
much. All we have yet heard and all we have experienced is scarcely a
preface to the sermon that is going to be preached. When the testimony
of the Elders ceases to be given, and the Lord says to them, "Come
home; I will now preach my own sermons to the nations of the earth,"
all you now know can scarcely be called a preface to the sermon that
will be preached with fire and sword, tempests, earthquakes, hail,
rain, thunders and lightnings, and fearful destruction. What matters
the destruction of a few railway cars? You will hear of magnificent
cities, now idolized by the people, sinking in the earth, entombing
the inhabitants. The sea will heave itself beyond its bounds,
engulphing mighty cities. Famine will spread over the nations, and
nation will rise up against nation, kingdom against kingdom, and
states against states, in our own country and in foreign lands; and
they will destroy each other, caring not for the blood and lives of
their neighbours, of their families, or for their own lives. They will
be like the Jaredites who preceded the Nephites upon this continent,
and will destroy each other to the last man, through the anger that
the Devil will place in their hearts, because they have rejected the
words of life and are given over to Satan to do whatever he listeth to
do with them. You may think that the little you hear of now is
grievous; yet the faithful of God's people will see days that will
cause them to close their eyes because of the sorrow that will come
upon the wicked nations. The hearts of the faithful will be filled
with pain and anguish for them.

Vol. 8,  p.123
How do you feel, Elders of Israel? Do you feel as though this
tribulation would come soon? Would you like to have the scene commence
this season, and have the vials of God's wrath placed at your
disposal? Would you like to unstop those vials and [p.124] pour their
contents upon the heads of those who have afflicted you and driven you
from town to town, from place to place, and from city to city, until
you found a home in the mountains, and have even followed us here,
believing that they yet have power to destroy the last Saint? Would
you like to empty these vials upon the heads of the nations, and take
vengeance upon those who have so cruelly persecuted you? Do you
delight in the sufferings of your fellow-beings? Jesus died for those
very beings. Have you ever realized that the blood of Jesus, the Son
of God, was voluntarily shed for those very characters as well as for
us? 

Vol. 8,  p.124
Do you not think that he has feeling for them? Yes, his mercy yearns
over the nation that has striven for a score of years to rid the earth
of the Priesthood of the Son of God and to destroy the last Saint. He
has mercy upon them, he bears with them, he pleads with them by his
Spirit, and occasionally sends his angels to administer to them.
Marvel not, then, that I pray for every soul that can be saved. Are
they yet upon saving ground? Many of them can yet be saved, if they
will turn to the Lord.

Vol. 8,  p.124
If a person with an honest heart, a broken, contrite, and pure spirit,
in in all fervency and honesty of soul, presents himself and says that
he wishes to be baptized for the remission of his sins, and the
ordinance is administered by one having authority, is that man saved?
Yes, to that period of time. Should the Lord see proper to take him
then from the earth, the man has believed and been baptized, and is a
fit subject for heaven—a candidate for the kingdom of God in the
celestial world, because he has repented and done all that was
required of him to that hour. But, after he is baptized and hands have
been laid upon him for the reception of the Holy Ghost, suppose that
on the next day he is commanded to go forth and preach the Gospel, or
to teach his family, or to assist in building up the kingdom of God,
or to take all his substance and give it for the sustenance of the
poor, and he says, "I will not do it," his baptism and confirmation
would depart from him, and he would be left as a son of perdition. But
if he says, with a willing heart and mind, "Here is my substance; I
will not only pay the tenth of it, but the whole of it is at your
feet; do with it as you please," does he not continue to be saved?
Yes.

Vol. 8,  p.124
It is present salvation and the present influence of the Holy Ghost
that we need every day to keep us on saving ground. When an individual
refuses to comply with the further requirements of Heaven, then the
sins he had formerly committed return upon his head; his former
righteousness departs from him, and is not accounted to him for
righteousness: but if he had continued in righteousness and obedience
to the requirements of heaven, he is saved all the time, through
baptism, the laying on of hands, and obeying the commandments of the
Lord and all that is required of him by the heavens—the living
oracles. He is saved now, next week, next year, and continually, and
is prepared for the celestial kingdom of God whenever the time comes
for him to inherit it.

Vol. 8,  p.124
I want present salvation. I preach, comparatively, but little about
the eternities and Gods, and their wonderful works in eternity; and do
not tell who first made them, nor how they were made; for I know
nothing about that. Life is for us, and it is for us to receive it
to-day, and not wait for the millenium. Let us take a course to be
saved today, and, when evening comes, review the acts of the day,
repent of our sins, if we have any [p.125] to repent of, and say our
prayers; then we can lie down and sleep in peace until the morning,
arise with gratitude to God, commence the labours of another day, and
strive to live the whole day to God and nobody else.

Vol. 8,  p.125
Whomsoever you yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are.
Do not obey the lusts of the flesh, the lusts of the eye, and the
grovelling grasping after property. There are those in this
congregation who are so short-sighted, and so destitute of eternal
wisdom and knowledge, that they believe that brother Brigham is after
property—after the things of this world. That is a false feeling, a
false view, and a false faith in such persons. I am obliged to take
care of what God puts in my possession, and to make the best possible
use of it. I seek not for the world, nor for the things of the world;
but God heaps property upon me, and I am in duty bound to take care of
it. Do you think that I love the world? I do not. Where is the man who
would more willingly give up his property than I would?

Vol. 8,  p.125
Do not gather to yourselves false notions. When you imbibe that which
is not true, it tends to darken your understandings. I wish you to
feel right and do right. Love not the world—seek not the things of the
world, but seek the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all
things necessary will be added to us. Perhaps some of you think there
is more added to me than is necessary. I do not think a single
individual in this congregation knows how to take care of the things
of life any better than I do.

Vol. 8,  p.125
You have been asked, to-day, whether you know how to save yourselves
temporally. I have seen persons who were devoted, spirit and body, to
their religion, and yet did not know how to hoe through a row of
potatoes: they would be all over the field hoeing—a little first in
one row, and then in another. One of the brethren that brought the
Gospel to brother Kimball, myself, and others, happened to be by when
we were raising a log-house. We then, as now, believed in men's making
themselves useful in all places, and asked the minister to help us to
roll up a log. He took the handspike and undertook to lift the log on
to us, instead of on to the building. There are many just as ignorant
as this man.

Vol. 8,  p.125
Though some persons do not know how to obtain the necessaries of life,
they may know how to gain the kingdom of heaven. If the knowing ones
are not faithful with the mammon of this world, who will commit unto
them the true riches?

Vol. 8,  p.126
God bless you and all who love the truth! Amen.[p.126] 

Brigham Young, July 22, 1860

Privileges of the Saints—Providences of God, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 22, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.126
It is a great privilege to enjoy the society of the Saints. We are in
possession of great blessings and privileges, if we can but realize
it. No person can realize the blessings, or understand the providences
of God, unless he has the light of the Spirit of God. Without that
Spirit, a person is dissatisfied, though he be constantly privileged
with the society of the Saints, and all his transactions and
associations are with them. With that Spirit, a person placed in the
society of the wicked, unless duty requires it, is sorrowful, uneasy,
and unhappy: he is not filled with the joy and peace he delights in.
He desires to see the face of a Saint, to hear the voice of a Saint,
and to be associated with those who love God.

Vol. 8,  p.126
How many are there here who do not like to pass by a camp of
emigrants, but much prefer, if they could do so with impunity in
regard to the feelings of their brethren, to go into the camp, sit
down and chat, apparently with a filial feeling towards those who
regard not the things of God—who treat lightly everything that is
sacred? The name and character of the Being we worship they hold in
derision; and yet how many of this community delight in such society?
They do not realize the blessings conferred upon them. How many desire
to mingle with the ungodly?

Vol. 8,  p.126
It may be asked, and with propriety, "Is it not reasonable, right, and
our duty to associate with the wicked?" Yes, when duty requires it. I
presume that Jesus had no hesitancy in his feelings or in his faith,
when the time came, to fill his mission to the dark and benighted
spirits in prison. But do you think that he visited those spirits
because he delighted in their society? Every person will at once
answer, "No." He did not visit those spirits, nor have a desire to
preach to them, until his body lay in the grave. That was the
appointed time, and he refused not, but said, "Not my will, but thine,
O God, be done: now is the time for me to preach to the spirits in
prison."

Vol. 8,  p.126
But you can see persons who call themselves Latter-day Saints
composedly listening, and that, too, with apparent delight, to those
who are blaspheming the name of God. How do you feel about such
conduct? Take this community, as they are, and place them in heaven,
and do you think they would be satisfied to stay there? They would be
in complete misery; and yet we are called Saints. It is easy to see
that this people are not yet prepared to enter into the fulness of the
glory, power, exaltation, and excellency of the knowledge, wisdom,
light, and intelligence of heavenly things that they expect to enjoy
when Jesus will be revealed [p.127] from heaven. A father says, "I
cannot part with my son," when the son is a miserable, drunken,
swearing thief; and a son, who has a beastly, low, and debauched
father, says, "I must have my father with me." Do you not see, at a
glance, that if the Saviour was now here, those persons would prefer
to walk hand-in-hand, and then must join hands with some others of
like character, and they must join with a crowd worse still, and they
with another still worse, until they muster-in the hosts of hell, and
march with them; they will not part from each other. Do you not, then,
see the situation of many in this community?

Vol. 8,  p.127
Who among you realizes the blessings we are privileged with? Glory,
immortality, eternal wisdom, and eternal existence are on one hand;
darkness, night, death, pain, damnation, and hell are on the other;
and some would like to join those opposing principles, and are
striving to do so.

Vol. 8,  p.127
The Elders exhort you to refrain from every evil, to be careful,
prudent, faithful, and wise, and to learn how to sustain your mortal
career—how to preserve your bodies. Will you give heed? Not all of
you. The Elders of Israel may preach themselves to death, and still
fools will sell their last kernel of grain for whisky, or for a song,
and, so far as they are concerned, let their families die of want. I
greatly desire to see you all so live that you can understand the
blessings God bestows on us, the organization of the spirit and the
body, and the germ of eternal intelligence that is planted within us
to increase. I would like to have all understand that the Lord has
sent forth the plan of salvation expressly to enable mankind to
overcome the sin sown in the flesh, and exalt themselves with the
faithful who have gone before to dwell with angels and Gods.

Vol. 8,  p.127
We cannot alter our position, only as we live for such change as we
desire, and prevail upon our friends to follow our example. Here are
thousands of the brethren who are anxious to preach the Gospel to the
world, declare what they understand pertaining to eternal life, and
gather their scores and thousands, with what result? The saving of a
portion of the whole number, while the rest will be prepared for
eternal destruction. Is it not grievous? How many there are who have
been taken like infants, as it were, from foreign countries and from
the States, and been helped, fed, clothed, and nourished, and yet have
turned round and become our greatest enemies! Is not such folly
sickening to the soul, and an abhorrence to every feeling? Mankind
have the privilege of eternal life—the privilege to prepare themselves
to dwell in the presence of the Father and Son—to dwell in eternal
burnings, where all is pure and holy. No sin—no corruption can dwell
there. Sin came through the fall, and death by sin; and they are
warring against our spirits now in tabernacles, which warfare
continues from childhood to death; and who will overcome?

Vol. 8,  p.127
A propensity to evil seems to be sown more strongly in the natures of
some than it is in others. One seems to love strong drink better than
he loves his life; it is sweeter to him than is the cooling stream,
and he is overcome through the weakness of the flesh. Who has the
greatest reason to be thankful to his God—the man that has no strong
passion or evil appetite to overcome, or the one that tries day by day
to overcome, and yet is overtaken in fault? The power of his strength,
faith, and judgment is overcome, and he is found in fault through his
evil propensities, though he is striving, day after day, and night
after night, to overcome. Who has reason to be the most thankful? The
being that [p.128] has comparatively no strong passion to overcome
ought constantly to walk in the vale of humility, rather than boast of
his righteousness over his brother. We are under obligation, through
the filial feeling and ties of humanity, to more or less fellowship
those who do evil. We must endure this until the Lord shall see fit to
separate the wheat from the chaff—until the righteous are gathered
out, and the wicked are bound in bundles prepared for the
burning,—until the sheep are separated from the goats. Those who have
not strong passions to contend with, day by day, and year by year,
should walk in the vale of humiliation; and if brethren and sisters
are overtaken in fault, your hearts should be filled with
kindness—with brotherly, angelic feeling—to overlook their faults as
far as possible.

Vol. 8,  p.128
Where persons wish to go to the States, to California, or elsewhere,
to gather riches and return, they still have a desire to drink of the
bitter cup and mingle with the ungodly that will give them sorrow. If
understood, to associate with the Saints is one of the greatest
blessings we can enjoy upon the earth. I should be much pleased, and
so would you, were we to never again hear the name of God taken in
vain. And I have thought, for years and years, that if the Lord had
plenty of labour for me to do in the midst of the Saints, I would be
well satisfied to never again place my eyes upon a human being who
hates God and righteousness. Why not live perfectly satisfied to look
only upon the Saints—upon our brethren and sisters—the old, the young,
the middle-aged, and the children, whose faces smile and glow with
that heavenly expression through which the Spirit of the Lord is
beaming? I would be well satisfied not to be required to ever again
see the face of a devil. Why not so live in time and through eternity?
A certain class would refrain from mingling with the wicked, while
others delight to mingle with them: they long to know what is in the
world, and present plausible arguments for their desire. Our children
plausibly state, "We know nothing of the world; we know nobody but
'Mormons.'" It is sufficient to mingle with the wicked when duty
requires.

Vol. 8,  p.128
The providences of God are over all the works of his hands, and it is
our privilege to so live that we can understand those providences, and
understand his design in the creation of all things. His watchcare is
over all his work, and he turns, overturns, and changes at his
pleasure. It is our privilege to understand this; and if we do, and
practice in accordance therewith, we are the best people upon the face
of the earth. We enjoy privileges that no other people on earth enjoy;
and the greatest of all is to enjoy communion with our Father and his
Son Jesus Christ. There is no blessing equal to that, whether it is
enjoyed in palaces or in prisons, in wandering in the mountains, or
passing our time pleasurably in great cities. Whoever the Lord
Almighty enlightens and fills with the joy of the upper world is
happy: the Spirit, the joy, the peace, and the comfort are within
them.

Vol. 8,  p.128
We are to learn how to enjoy the things of life—how to pass our mortal
existence here. There is no enjoyment, no comfort, no pleasure,
nothing that the human heart can imagine, with all the spirit of
revelation we can get, that tends to beautify, happify, make
comfortable and peaceful, and exalt the feelings of mortals, but what
the Lord has in store for his people. He never objected to their
taking comfort. He never revealed any doctrine, that I have any
knowledge of, but what in its nature is calculated to fill with peace
and glory, and lift every [p.129] sentiment and impulse of the heart
above every low, sad, deathly, false, and grovelling feeling. The Lord
wishes us to live that we may enjoy the fulness of the glory that
pertains to the upper world, and bid farewell to all that gloomy,
dark, deathly feeling that is spread over the inhabitants of the
earth.

Vol. 8,  p.129
My brother Joseph, before "Mormonism" came to us, was a man of a sad
heart, seeking to find in the Bible the principles of eternal life. He
once said to me, "Brother Brigham, there are no Bible Christians upon
the face of the earth, and I do not see any possible escape for the
human family. According to the writings of the Old and New Testaments,
all must go to perdition." I do not suppose that he had a smile on his
countenance for years. I said to him, "You and I believe in God and in
the Bible. We suppose the Bible to be true, or at least the most of
it. I admit it to be true, and admit that there is a God. We have
always been taught so, and that we have a just God, if we have any. I
believe in a just, holy, equitable Being; and if the Gospel is not on
the earth, my feelings are to do about the best I can; and when I am
through, I shall be in the hands of the same God in whose hands I have
been all the time, and I will risk it. I did not produce myself—I did
not cause my existence. A being superior to me has done this; and if I
do as well as I know how, I will then risk all in his hands, and be
perfectly contented and satisfied. I shall go with a cheerful
countenance, and shall pass through the world as cheerfully as I can,
making the best of it." But there was more or less of a gloom over my
feelings from the earliest days of my childhood that I have in any
recollection, until I heard the everlasting Gospel declared by the
servants of God—until I heard men testify, by the power of the Holy
Ghost, that the Book of Mormon is true, that Joseph Smith is a true
Prophet of the Lord, who had revealed the holy Priesthood from heaven,
had established his Church, was going to gather Israel, and was coming
to judgment. Under that preaching the gloom vanished, and has not
since troubled me for a moment.

Vol. 8,  p.129
The dark shade of the valley of death is over the nations of the
earth; the vail of the covering is over them; they are hid from the
presence of the Lord. They do not behold his glory—they do not
understand his providences; the fear of death is over them, and it is
a dark shadow. That was over me, and I made the best of it. But
"Mormonism" has opened up light. Removing the curtain from the broad
sunshine, it has lighted up the souls of hundreds of thousands, and
they have been made to rejoice in the light of truth. Continue to be
faithful to your calling. It is your privilege and duty to so live as
to be able to understand the things of God. There are the Old and New
Testaments, the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, which Joseph has given us, and they are of great worth to a
person wandering in darkness. They are like a lighthouse in the ocean,
or a finger-post which points out the road we should travel. Where do
they point? To the fountain of light. Joseph has gone to the
spirit-world: he is on his way to his glory and exaltation, and all
his sayings, from first to last, lead us to the fountain of light,
where we can understand for ourselves and walk in the light. That is
what these books are for. They are of God; they are valuable and
necessary: by them we can establish the doctrine of Christ. I never
asked for any book when I was preaching to the world, but the Old and
New Testaments to establish [p.130] everything I preached, and to
prove all that was then necessary—that it was the duty of the people
to throw off their sins, cast evil from them, return to the Lord their
God, embrace the fulness of the Gospel, be baptized for the remission
of sins, receive the Holy Ghost, and then go forward in all the
commandments and requirements of heaven, walking in the light of
eternal truth.

Vol. 8,  p.130
Our duty is to make the best of our present position. We have the
Gospel of life and salvation, to make bad men good and good men
better. We are to preach, exhort, expound, continue in our duty, be
fervent in spirit, bearing and forbearing with our brethren, being
filled with love and kindness; and we will yet, perhaps, get some of
our froward connexions into heaven. Jesus said, when the woman caught
in adultery was brought to him, "He that is without sin among you, let
him first cast a stone at her." We are all sinners, and it is our duty
to cast sin from us when we learn what it is. If we are a little good,
become a little better; if we have a little light, get a little more;
if we have a little faith, add to it; and by-and-by we shall be
prepared to build up and beautify Zion, and to be exalted to reign in
immortality and be crowned with the Gods.

Vol. 8,  p.130
God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, August 5, 1860

Gospel of Salvation, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 5, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.130
I rejoice in the Gospel of salvation. It is the first of all things
upon this earth to me and to every one who has received its fulness
and the light and glory of the Spirit that accompanies it.

Vol. 8,  p.130
I have been highly gratified with the remarks just made by brother
Bywater: they were truthful and to the point. Also, to what brother
Kimball has just said, my heart responds, Amen.

Vol. 8,  p.130
In teaching the ways of life and salvation, a teacher seldom fully
explains all the ideas he advances, and the light of the Spirit is
necessary for their comprehension. I frequently throw out a part of an
idea, or an idea without explanation; and some will understand, while
others do not. The Spirit of the Gospel is the fountain of salvation;
the Spirit of revelation attends the Gospel, and without that Spirit
no man can understand it. Brother Bywater alluded to the consistency
of the system adopted by this people; yet it is a great mystery to
that portion of the inhabitants of the earth who do not fall in love
with the truth and embrace it in their faith.

Vol. 8,  p.130
False ideas and false principles are as tenaciously adhered to by
those who inbibe them in their faith as is the truth by those who love
it. I presume that the worshippers of idols [p.131] in China, Japan,
Hindostan, &c., were we to enter their congregations and tell them
that our religion differs from theirs, would be as astonished as we
are that they see and understand things as they do. They are as
tenacious of and as sanguine in their belief—as enthusiastic in their
religion as ever a true Saint was or can be in his. When I contemplate
the endless variety in the dispositions, understandings, temperaments,
countenances, and organizations of people, I am not surprised that
there are those who do not understand things as I do. I expect people
to have their own peculiar views, forms, principles, and notions. In
consequence of this great variety, we should not be astonished if all
do not believe the Gospel—do not love the truth.

Vol. 8,  p.131
When Jesus was on the earth, he reproved sin, taught righteousness,
strove to save the Jews, and deliver the Gospel to the nations of the
earth; but the Jews could or would not understand things as they were.
He came to save, not to destroy; but the Jews took a course through
which they were afflicted and scattered among the nations of the
earth, and brought upon themselves that which they said—"Let this
man's blood be upon us and our children," though he was not disposed
to destroy, but to save them. Stephen prayed that those who stoned him
might be forgiven, as they knew not what they did. Jesus so prayed for
those who assisted in and consented to his death, when he was
crucified for the sins of the world. He was not astonished that all
people did not believe. They would not come unto him that they might
be saved; they would not come to the light that their deeds might be
reproved.

Vol. 8,  p.131
It may be asked, Can people come to the light? Yes, all can, that
their evil deeds may be reproved—that they may forsake their
iniquities and receive the truth. But will all do so? No. Will all
people believe the truth? They will not. Cannot the inhabitants of the
earth submit to the Gospel? They can. Will they? No, they will not. Is
there a conviction upon the minds of the people, when they have heard
the Gospel preached, and where they have heard of it? Is there a
conviction conveyed by the Holy Spirit that this is the Gospel of
salvation? There is; and it cannot be denied without falsifying the
truth. This has caused the persecution we have received. We are
chastised for our sins, and by this means we are brought to
understanding. We have been persecuted because there is a conviction,
so far as they have heard the Gospel preached, that we have the truth.
This is the cause of the opposition against us.

Vol. 8,  p.131
Would a priest of any denomination oppose "Mormonism," if he was not
convinced that it is true? No. Were a man to come into this
congregation and relate something that every man, woman, and child
present knew to be false, who would take the trouble to disprove it?
We all know the statement to be false; consequently, will not take
pains to oppose it? On the other hand, were there no conviction in the
sound of the Gospel to the minds of the people—that it is true—that it
is of and from God, who would take pains to oppose it? Let a person go
into a congregation of Methodists and try to prove that Jesus was an
impostor, that every system of religion is false, and that the Bible
is a matter of speculation got up by selfish divines expressly for
their own benefit; and who in that congregation would deem it worth
while to oppose views so erroneous to the minds of those who have
heard from Sabbath to Sabbath, the doctrines of the Gospel preached,
so far as they understand them? No one, because to them the speaker's
views would be so obviously false.[p.132] 

Vol. 8,  p.132
No man can disprove a truth. This is why people are angry, and why
they contend against facts. They are fearful, and say at once, "If
this system is true, all others must fail." Why not rather every man
rise up and say, "Let God be true, let the truth remain, and let me
know the truth; that is what I want,—I will submit to it; and let
every false theory and principle fall, to rise no more?" Will they do
this? No, they will not.

Vol. 8,  p.132
With regard to people's being confined—cramped—contracted, in their
liberties in the midst of these people, all that is required of anyone
is to cease to do evil and learn to do well. Brother Bywater observed
that he had never been in the least contracted, controlled, or in any
way infringed upon, with regard to doing good; neither has any man or
woman in this community. But there is a certain class here that say,
'We want so-and-so, such a piece of ground, or such other kind of
property;' and because they are not always gratified, right or wrong,
they say that they are curtailed in their liberty, and allege that
they are abused. Permit them to have their way, and what do they do,
or want to? Some of them wish to open grog-shops, and have the people
patronize them, and get drunk. They wish to put the cup to your lips
and pour the strong drink down your throats, caring only for what is
in your pockets. They remind me of a Methodist priest in Iowa, after a
good collection. The money was on the table, and he wished the people
to sing; so he struck up, "This is the God we adore."

Vol. 8,  p.132
Others, of the class alluded to, wish to establish brothels in our
settlements; and because we will not permit it, they assert that they
are curtailed in their liberties and privileges. That class wish to
scandalize the name of every Saint on the earth, and ridicule the name
and character of the God we adore and serve; but we will not permit
them to do it here. They wish to ride through our streets blaspheming,
and damning everything and everybody that does not bow to their
corrupt practices; and because we will not permit it, they say that
they are oppressed and curtailed in their privileges. Oh, how they are
oppressed! They have not the privilege of serving the Devil quite as
much as they want to. They do not enjoy quite as much privilege to
steal our property, our horses, &c, as they wish to.

Vol. 8,  p.132
Do our enemies love the truth? No; they love lies, and make them. It
is acknowledged all the time that there are evildoers here; but are
they Saints? No. I am not going to give up the ship, or forsake my
religion, because there are those who do evil. I will stick to the old
ship Zion until every passenger, the crew, and every officer on board
are holy and live to God; and, God and good men being my helpers, we
will conquer, and we will run the ship into harbour—the haven of rest.
Be encouraged, all good men and women, and all you grumblers and
complainers, who think that you are curtailed and oppressed, and do
not enjoy liberty here, go elsewhere and get all the liberty you can.
We do not want you here; but if you stay, do not take the name of God
in vain, nor endeavour to corrupt and abuse everybody within your
reach.

Vol. 8,  p.132
We have some drunkards who halloo in the streets, and we bear with
them, and intend to as long as we can; and when we can bear no longer,
we will disfellowship them. We have men who are dishonest, and are as
yet obliged to have them; for the net gathers in the good and the bad.
We have the meanest and the best mixed together.[p.133] 

Vol. 8,  p.133
The Gospel we preach is the Gospel of salvation. It is the power of
God sent down from heaven. The Spirit of life, intelligence, and
revelation is in it, and all who do not possess that Spirit do not
enjoy our holy religion.

Vol. 8,  p.133
May God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, July 29, 1860

Gospel of Life and Salvation, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, July 29th, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.133
Here is a congregation of Saints who have forsaken all they formerly
esteemed near and dear, for the sake of the knowledge of the holy
Gospel of salvation; and when an Elder of Israel rises to speak to
you, how many are paying attention to what he says? People are, in
comparison, like little children who have to be frequently cautioned
not to throw articles into the fire—not to cut or mar the furniture,
and requiring almost constant watchcare and instruction. In like
manner, the young, middle-aged, and old require to be taught every
Sabbath, every day, and all the time, as it is written—"Then they that
feared the Lord spake often one to another."

Vol. 8,  p.133
We are but babes in the Gospel of life and salvation, take this people
as a whole. What poet, who understands things as they are, would
write—"Bear the cross and despise the shame"? It is a cross to the
feelings of many to acknowledge that Jesus is the Christ. "Take up
your cross, brother, and bear it, and you shall wear the crown." What
cross? If the eyes of a person were opened to see the eternal
principles that pertain to the worlds that are, that were, and that
will be, and the Gods that dwell upon those planets we behold, would
he talk about a cross—about despising the shame? What is the shame?
Where is it? Miserable, filthy individuals, full of the principles of
death, point the finger of scorn at those who confess that Jesus is
the Christ. Will you regard their scorn? No. Pity the ignorant
creatures who are bound to ruin. To a man devoted to God, and endowed
with the fine feelings and principles of life everlasting, the
pointing, by the wicked, of the finger of scorn at one who
acknowledges that Jesus is the Christ—at one who believes in God the
Father and in Jesus the Mediator, is not worthy of the least regard.
Do you despise those who scorn and ridicule the righteous? No; for in
comparison they are no more than the dust, or the smallest insect you
can behold with your best microscopes.

Vol. 8,  p.133
True, the human family are endowed with the germ of life; but who is
capable of preserving that life—of preserving his identity?[p.134] 

Vol. 8,  p.134
When we talk about sinners, Saints, the world, Christ, men of God, men
of the world, men of science, men of talent, and kings on their
thrones, every person that understands the Gospel of salvation
realizes that more glory and honour are attached to his character and
calling than to all the man-made kings ever crowned upon the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.134
When I reflect upon these things and realize them, it is impossible
for me to answer my feelings before the people. You frequently hear me
express a wish that I had a voice to penetrate the heart of every
being upon the earth. But if I had the power to speak to them, and the
ability to convey my ideas in language so plain that children could
not misunderstand, speaking to all in their own language, I should
still come far short and be obliged to say, "My soul is burdened,
because I have no place to pour it out." That is the situation of
angels and Prophets who have gone behind the vail. Here are persons
who have been in this Church from the beginning. Do they so live that
the heavens are open to them? or are they still of the earth, earthy?
Are they grovelling in the darkness that covers the nations of the
earth? This inquiry you may answer for yourselves. Perhaps some will
say they have a reason to be discouraged. This people have not
received, improved, grown, and enlarged in their capacities as fast as
they should have done. I am not accusing any individual; but, as a
community, we have not improved and increased in the knowledge of God
and godliness according to our privileges. Am I discouraged? I am not.
Does my heart fail me? Am I ready to say that the kingdom of God is
broken, and there is no salvation for the people? By no means. If I
live as long as Enoch lived, who walked with the Lord three hundred
and sixty-five years, can I then see a people prepared to enter at
once in the celestial world? No. Many may think that Enoch and his
whole city were taken from the earth directly into the presence of
God. That is a mistaken idea. If, within three hundred and sixty-five
years, I can see a people capable of surmounting every sin, of
overcoming every evil and effect of sin to such a degree as to be
separated in the flesh from the sinful portion of the world and from
all the effects of the fall—a great people as pure and holy as were
the people of Enoch, I should not complain, and, perhaps, have no
cause to. Yet, in the latter days, God will cut short his work in
righteousness.

Vol. 8,  p.134
Do you understand that what the Lord will perform in the latter days
will be done quicker than in the former days? He suffered Noah to
occupy one hundred and twenty years in building the ark. Were he to
command us to build an ark, he would not allow so long a time for
completing it. On account of the work's being hastened in our time, I
have good reason to urge upon the people the necessity of their living
their religion every moment—of their increasing in faith, in wisdom,
in knowledge, and in power to forsake all bad habits,—to say to all
who are in the habit of doing wrong, of getting angry, of contending
with their neighbours, and abusing them with their tongues, and
abusing themselves, Refrain from your evil ways. "We will," say they;
but in a very short time time many are engaged in their former evil
practices, like the child's whittling the furniture. It appears as
though such persons were glued to the world, and will love and worship
it. When they learn the truth, they will learn that it is a folly for
a man to love gold and silver, goods and chattels, or any other kind
of property and possessions. One [p.135] that places his affections
upon such things does not understand that they are made for the
comfort of the creature, and not for his adoration. They are made to
sustain and preserve the body while procuring the knowledge and wisdom
that pertain to God and his kingdom, in order that we may preserve
ourselves, and live for ever in his presence.

Vol. 8,  p.135
When the Elders address you from this stand, how many of those who
seem to be listening hear and understand? Are most of the congregation
thinking about what they design to do to-morrow? Are the sisters
planning their weaving and spinning for to-morrow? Are the brethren
planning to go to the kanyons tomorrow? Do you know that it is your
privilege to so live that your minds may all the time be perfectly
within your control?—that you may be so well schooled in the knowledge
of your religion, that your minds are as perfectly under your control
as are your bodies, except when they are nervous? Persons taking too
strong tea or coffee, or too much whisky, have not that control over
themselves that they should have, because they become too weak. Study
to preserve your bodies in life and health, and you will be able to
control your minds. And when you come to meeting, bring you minds with
you. After all our experience and the knowledge the Lord has given us,
but few can take their minds to meeting. Others have their minds here
before them; their affections and feelings are at the assembly of the
Saints, and they want their bodies there also, to enjoy themselves.
That class come here to pay attention, and to understand all that is
said to them. Others come here with their bodies, but where are their
affections? Upon the labours of the coming week. "I do not know how I
shall get my adobies to-morrow, or how I shall get my timber out of
the kanyon." Or, "I have a fence to build, to secure my field before
the crop is destroyed," &c., &c.; and the mind is not in the meeting.

Vol. 8,  p.135
Can you understand that we are behind our privileges? I know the
argument that arises in the minds of the people—"I am bound to provide
for myself." I wish that obligation rested stronger on some than it
does. "But if any provide not for his own, and especially for those of
his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an
infidel." That is the argument, and yet some will sell their last
bushel of wheat, and then come to me, or to others of the brethren,
and beg. They will peddle off every particle of substance God has
given them for their sustenance. It is our duty to be economical, to
go to meetings, to the kanyons, and to build, plant, and do everything
required of us to build up the kingdom of God on the earth; but the
first duty is to learn how to sustain ourselves. The people have not
yet learned that, though they are learning it. One may plough, plant,
water, and till, but have no increase. Another person sows a field
with wheat, but cannot get water for it, and goes to this
neighbourhood and that to attend to a little Church business; and when
harvest time arrives, he reaps an abundant harvest. The man who took
the water has no wheat, and the one who laboured, as his Bishop called
upon him, for the benefit of the people, has a good crop. This is a
lesson the people are learning, that God gives the increase.

Vol. 8,  p.135
How the world hate us! How they despise the kingdom of God! How they
have sought to destroy it! How they exclaim—"What ignorant, degraded
beings the Mormons are!" The insignificant, low, degraded,
contemptible opinion they have of the Latter-day Saints does not reach
the [p.136] depth of the low, miserable degradation that they
themselves are in. But do we despise them? No; we pity them. "Pity
them?" Yes, pity them. They are flesh of your flesh, bone of your
bone. God "hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on
all the face of the earth;" consequently, they are flesh of our flesh
and bone of our bone. They profess to despise us, but they are not
able to think as meanly of us as we know them to be, and we pity them.
We seek to do them good. They are endowed with capacity to learn and
practise principles that will preserve them on the earth, in the world
of spirits, and after the resurrection; but they are abusing their
talent, and they are to be pitied.

Vol. 8,  p.136
All who understand the principles of eternal life look upon their
fellow-beings with a watchful eye, and their hearts are filled with
deep anxiety for their welfare. They anxiously desire that people
would see and understand what pertains to eternal life. It is highly
gratifying to the Lord, to angels, and to all good men, to see
intelligent beings organized to receive a great amount of
intelligence—seeking to possess eternal life. On the other hand, how
sad it is to see them wasting their time with trifles, and directing
their steps to eternal death! How delightful it would be to see them
pursuing the way of life—to preserve both the body and spirit, and in
the resurrection to see their noble spirits reunited with their bodies
and coming into the presence of God to live for ever! There are men
here who look upon us as being of an organization inferior to that of
the generality of the people of the world. If I did not pity them, I
should be chagrined at myself.

Vol. 8,  p.136
Contrast the course this people are pursuing with that of the world.
All ye inhabitants of the earth, hearken and hear! God has, in our
day, spoken from the heavens; he has bestowed his holy Priesthood on
the children of men; he has called upon all people to repent; and here
are the few who have left all for the sake of the eternal life
proffered to them, and their course is upward and onward to eternal
increase. Do this people know more than they did a few years ago? Yes;
every day's experience adds to your amount of knowledge: you are
treasuring up knowledge and wisdom. The children raised in this Church
are more than a match, in spiritual matters, for the kings, princes,
governors, senators, representatives, and all the reputed wise men of
Egypt. And the boys of from twenty to twenty-five years of age who
have been raised in this community, who have enjoyed the teachings of
the Prophet Joseph, will outweigh, in intelligence in relation to
national policy, the Congress of the United States, with the President
at their head.

Vol. 8,  p.136
Your course is onward and upward, although you do not improve as
rapidly as you should. You should walk continually in the light of
God's countenance, and no more walk in darkness. Were such the case,
would you hear of any contention—of those those little, frivolous,
trifling difficulties that now too frequently occur? Would you
hear,"The world is something to me!" "My farm is something to me!" My
goods are something to me!" "My heart is upon the things of this
world!" "I must provide for my family," &c.? There are but few of this
people, in comparison, who yet know how to provide for a wife and two
children. What of the world. Are they any more capable of providing
for themselves than are this people? In the world you will find many
more, in proportion, who know less, and are less capable of taking
care of themselves.

Vol. 8,  p.137
I wish you to thoroughly under[p.137] stand economy, and how to
preserve your bodies. I wish you to fully understand the principles of
natural life. How necessary it is that you should know them for your
own benefit, and that you may be able to teach them to your children,
which you should do all the time. Be careful of your bodies; be
prudent in laying out your energies, for when you are old you will
need the strength and power you are now wasting. Preserve your lives.
Until you know and practise this, you are not thoroughly good soldiers
nor wise stewards. Learn how to do good—how to do right. Work
righteousness, and build yourselves up in the faith of the Gospel.

Vol. 8,  p.137
In the ordinance we here attend to in the afternoon, we show to the
Father that we remember Jesus Christ, our elder brother: we testify to
him that we are willing to take upon us his name. When we are doing
this, I want the minds here as well as the bodies. I want the whole
man here when you come to meeting. "Is that the way you come?" Yes, it
is the way I go everywhere, when I go from home. When I leave home, I
dismiss it from my thoughts.

Vol. 8,  p.137
"Is not your mind upon your family?" When I pray, I ask God to bless
and preserve them; and then, whether he does or not, it is all the
same to me. I do not trouble my mind about anything but the business
before me. That is the way for us to conquer this weakness in us, and
take our minds with us. Then, when you come to meeting, you know what
is said, and what this ordinance is for. Then, when you are baptized,
you know what it is for. Whatever duty you are called to perform, take
your minds with you; and apply them to what is to be done. You may
leave your selfishness when you start to meeting, but take yourselves.
And if your minds are reaching after this, that, or the other, tell
those ideas to stay away. You may feel anxious about your fields,
about your crops, or about going to the kanyons; but bid those
thoughts depart, for you want to go to meeting to worship the Lord,
and wish to drop all care while at meeting. Then, when the time comes,
go to the kanyons and to your other avocations, and do not let
anything else interrupt you. That is the way to live.

Vol. 8,  p.138
May God bless you! Amen.[p.138] 

Brigham Young, August 5, 1860

Light of the Spirit—Laws of Health—Joy in the Gospel, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 5, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.138
In instructing the people, I desire and seek to obtain the light of
the Spirit of truth, and the power and assistance of God to give me
words to so convey my ideas that the hearers can understand me. I have
ideas that I deem very valuable, and I wish to so impart them to my
fellow-beings that they can comprehend them as I do, and, if they
will, esteem them as I do, really feeling their worth. It is all I
ask. Preachers are in the habit of reading a portion of Scripture for
a text, and preaching from it, but seldom upon it. Such discourses as
brother Bywater and brother Kimball gave us this forenoon, and such as
you generally hear from this stand, would serve those preachers a long
time, for they are all texts. We have not time to show wherein an
Apostle or Prophet meant thus and so, but we pour out the words of
life to the people, as did the Apostles and Prophets anciently.

Vol. 8,  p.138
No man ever preached a Gospel sermon, except by the gift and power of
the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. Without this power, there is no
light in the preaching. Brother Bywater remarked that he did not
desire a man of God, when he arose to speak to the people, to say,
"Thus saith the Lord God Almighty," or "Thus saith Jesus Christ."
People who require this, or who constantly require written revelation,
have not a correct conception of revelation and its Spirit. What do
the present professing Christian world know about the words of the
Lord that came to Jeremiah, Isaiah, and other ancient Prophets? They
read and hear without understanding much; they have not a true
conception of the truth or principle of what they are reading. Is this
the case with the Latter-day Saints? It is more or less the case with
those who are continually desiring to have "Thus saith the Lord," and
more written revelations. Those who possess the Spirit of revelation
know the voice of the Good Shepherd when they hear it, and a stranger
they will not follow. They discern the difference between the spirit
and power of the Gospel and the precepts of men. When they hear truth
poured upon the people, in comparison like the cataract of Niagara,
they do not want "Thus saith the Lord," for it carries with it its own
evidence, and is revelation to the believer. They understand, and the
fountain within them springs up to everlasting life; they are happy
partakers of the peace of God through the administration of his
servants, and of the truths the Lord dispenses; and they receive truth
upon truth, light upon light, which cheers and comforts their hearts
day by day. If you wish to understand the true principles of
revelation, live for it: there is no other way of obtaining eternal
life.

Vol. 8,  p.139
Our spirits were pure and holy when they entered our
tabernacles;[p.139] and if they have been defiled, it has been by the
influence of Satan, through the weakness of the flesh. There is a
constant warfare, and in the great majority of cases the flesh
overcomes the spirit. In the few cases where the spirit overcomes the
flesh, it yields obedience to the whisperings of the eternal Spirit of
truth, which elevates it above the power of all unholy desires and
passions.

Vol. 8,  p.139
Is there anything on this earth you could not dispense with, for the
sake of the Gospel? There should not be.

Vol. 8,  p.139
Our bodies are organized to derive enjoyment from their proper use.
There is enjoyment in eating when you are hungry, and in resting when
you are fatigued, to the extent the body rightly requires; but if
appetite is so gratified that your body, when you wake, is tormented
with a raging fever, where is the pleasure in eating so much of this
or that delicious food? Satisfying the appetite brings to an end the
pleasure of eating; and where food is partaken chiefly to gratify the
pleasurable sensation derived from eating, disease is gendered, and
true misery springs out of this unwise gratification. Some healthy,
strong-constitutioned persons can eat large quantities of food with
apparent impunity; but, in so doing, the tax they place upon their
systems will ultimately bring disease and death. Those who have
suffered excessive thirst while passing over plains and deserts
realize that there is no blessing that is greater than cold water.
When the system is thus parched for want of the proper supply of
moisture to sustain the continual perspiration it is subject to, is
there any luxury on the earth that can excel pure, cold water? Though,
in case of excessive thirst and consequent exhaustion, care is
required not to drink too freely, until the system is cooled, and
becomes gradually imbued with this life-restoring element. But through
the use of water, by-and-by your thirst comes to an end, and you feel
as though you had not been thirsty in your lives: the enjoyment has
passed away.

Vol. 8,  p.139
Now, compare the greatest of earthly joys with the joys you receive in
believing in Jesus Christ and obeying the Gospel he has delivered to
the children of men. It is sweeter than the honeycomb; and to those
who live according to it, it gives constant joy—a lasting feast, not
merely for an hour or a day, but for a whole life and throughout
eternity. The appetite is always keen, and there is always plenty for
it to feast upon. This is my experience. The revelations of the Lord
Jesus Christ are sweeter than honey or the honeycomb. We can eat, and
continue to eat; drink, and continue to drink. Is there durable
satisfaction? Yes. I am in the height of my enjoyment. All the
pleasure and all the joy that can be bestowed upon a finite being is
in the Gospel of salvation, through the Spirit of revelation, upon the
creature—upon the Saint of God—old or young, male or female. Not that
this comparison fully conveys the idea; for the language of mortals
fails to fully portray the joys of the Gospel of life everlasting.

Vol. 8,  p.139
Cease not to do good, but let the Saints cease to do evil and live for
God and God alone, and their fleshly appetites and passions will not
be in their way. Learn to overcome and control self. It is impossible
for me to preach the sermon contained in this text; but let all live
the life of a Saint, and they will understand it by-and-by. Let each
person be determined, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to
overcome every besetment—to be the master of himself, that the spirit
God has put in your tabernacles shall rule; then you can converse,
live, labour, go here or there, do this or that, and converse and deal
with your brethren as you ought. If you have [p.140] a chastisement
for any, you can deliver it in the spirit of meekness. If you are
abused, trampled upon, or. in any way imposed upon,—if men take a
course to injure you or your property or feelings, you can treat such
conduct as you should, for you live above the channel of selfishness,
pride, and every worldly vanity that some men walk in. This is the
privilege of all the Saints.

Vol. 8,  p.140
Law is made for the lawless. Let the Saints live their religion, and
there is not a law that can justly infringe upon them. They are
subject to the powers that be, by living so pure that no law can touch
them. Let them live their religion, and they keep the celestial law,
so far as it is revealed. There is no law against doing good. There is
no law against love. There is no law against serving God. There is no
law against charity and benevolence. There is no law against the
principles of eternal life. Live them, and no righteous law of man can
reach you. The wicked and ungodly can injure the Saints, as they have
done all through the history of this world; they can persecute and
kill Saints. The wicked said there was no law that would condemn
Joseph Smith, for he never transgressed the law; but, said they,
Powder and ball will reach him; and they assassinated him. It is the
privilege of all Saints to live as he did, that no law in heaven or
upon earth can condemn them. It is our privilege to say, every day in
our lives, "That is the best day I ever lived." Never let a day so
pass that you will have cause to say," I will live better to-morrow,"
and I will promise you, in the name of the Lord Jesus, that your lives
will be as a well of water springing up to everlasting life. You will
have his Spirit to dwell in you continually, and your eyes will be
open to see, your ears to hear, and your understandings to comprehend.


Vol. 8,  p.140
I will take a text, and I want the people to preach upon it. The The
brethren cast the seed into the ground, and, so far as we have
knowledge, the Lord has given them a bountiful increase.

Vol. 8,  p.140
Brethren and sisters, old and young, here and throughout the world
where-ever there is a Saint, when righteousness and peace are sown in
your hearts, I ask you, for yourselves, for the inhabitants of the
earth, for the good of the prosperity of the kingdom of God, and in
the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to water the good seed sown, that
the Lord may give you an increase. Let wisdom be sown in your hearts,
and let it bring forth a bountiful harvest. It is more profitable to
you than all the gold and silver and other riches of earth. Let wisdom
spring up in your hearts, and cultivate it. Ask God to help you to
live to his glory every day, and when night comes you cannot say you
could have bettered it. There are thousands of this community that so
live every day that when night comes, they could not have bettered it.
That is a consolation. Let us induce all to live so, and we shall have
power over Satan, over the powers of the earth, and over all the
influences that hell wishes to pour upon us.

Vol. 8,  p.140
Shall we try to cultivate our minds, our feelings, the talent God has
given us, so that we may improve continually and grow in grace and in
the knowledge of the truth, and cultivate wisdom in ourselves, and so
live that we can truthfully say, to-day, that we are masters over
every appetite? The person that wants the whisky, cannot you do
without it? Which would you part with first—your tobacco, your whisky,
or your religion? Your tea, or your religion? Which would you shake
hands with and bid good-bye for ever—your coffee, or your religion? I
should think I had disgraced the man that stands before you this day,
if I loved any object on the earth [p.141] better than I love my
religion and my God. If we are not willing to live up to every
requirement of the Gospel, we more or less disgrace our profession and
being.

Vol. 8,  p.141
The woman that says,"I will follow my husband to hell," will have the
privilege. The man that says, "I will follow a woman to hell, but what
I will have her," will have the privilege of following her there. It
is a disgrace to a Saint to love anything that he would not drop or
forsake for his religion. Love your religion better than anything
else. Love your God. Life everlasting is all in all to us. Indulgence
of appetite is not worthy the notice of men and women, though the body
must be sustained, for that is a duty God has placed upon us.

Vol. 8,  p.141
Let us honour God, and prepare to embrace our Father and the family
connection we were associated with at the time we left the
spirit-world to come here, and to be more familiar with them when we
leave this world than we now are with one another. Live so as to enjoy
each other's society hereafter in the light of eternal day; which may
God grant. Amen.

Brigham Young, August 12, 1860

Influence of the Elders in Preaching the Gospel—Duty 
of the Saints Living Their Religion, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt City, August 12, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.141
I fully understand that all Saints constantly, so to speak, pray for
each other. And when I find a person who does not pray for the welfare
of the kingdom of God on the earth, and for the honest in heart, I am
sceptical in regard to believing that person's religion to be genuine,
and his faith I should consider not the faith of Jesus. Those who have
the mind of Christ are anxious that it should spread extensively among
the people, to bring them to a correct understanding of things as they
are, that they may be able to prepare themselves to dwell eternally in
the heavens. This is your desire, and is what we continually pray for.

Vol. 8,  p.141
Brother J. V. Long's discourse this morning was sweet to my taste; and
the remarks of brother T. B. H. Stenhouse were very congenial to my
feelings and understanding. Brother Long has good command of language,
and can readily choose such words as best suit him to convey his
ideas.

Vol. 8,  p.141
Brother Stenhouse remarked that the Gospel of salvation is the great
foundation of this kingdom—that we have not built up this kingdom, nor
established this organization—we have merely embraced it in our faith;
that God has established this kingdom, and has bestowed the Priesthood
upon the children of men, and has called upon the inhabitants of the
earth to receive it, to repent of their sins, and return to him with
all their [p.142] hearts. This portion of his remarks I wish you
particularly to treasure up.

Vol. 8,  p.142
If the angel Gabriel were to descend and stand before you, though he
said not a word, the influence and power that would proceed from him,
were he to look upon you in the power he possesses,. would melt this
congregation. His eyes would be like flaming fire, and his countenance
would be like the sun at mid-day. The countenance of a holy angel
would tell more than all the language in the world. If men who are
called to speak before a congregation rise full of the Holy Spirit and
power of God, their countenances are sermons to the people. But if
their affections, feelings, and desires are like the fool's eyes, to
the ends of the earth, looking for this, that, and the other, and the
kingdom of God is far from them, and not in all their affections, they
may rise here and talk what they please, and it is but like sounding
brass or a tinkling cymbal—mere empty, unmeaning sounds to the ears of
the people. I cannot say this of what I have heard to-day.

Vol. 8,  p.142
Those faithful Elders who have testified of this work to thousands of
people on the continents and islands of the seas will see the fruits
of their labors, whether they have said five words or thousands. They
may not see these fruits immediately, and perhaps, in many cases, not
until the millennium; but the savour of their testimony will pass down
from father to son. Children will say, "The words of life were spoken
to my grandfather and grandmother: they told me of them, and I wish to
become a member of the Church. I also wish to be baptized for my
father and mother and grandparents;" and they will come and keep
coming—the living and the dead; and you will be satisfied with your
labors, whether they have been much or little, if you continue
faithful.

Vol. 8,  p.142
Brother Long remarked that before he gathered to Zion he had imbibed
an idea that the people were all pure here. This is a day of trial for
you. If there is anything that should give us sorrow and pain, it is
that any of the brethren and sisters come here and neglect to live
their religion. Some are greedy, covetous, and selfish, and give way
to temptation; they are wicked and dishonest in their dealings one
with another, and look at and magnify the faults of everbody, on the
right and on the left. "Such a sister is guilty of pilfering; such a
brother is guilty of swearing," &c., "And we have come a long distance
to be joined with such a set: we do not care a dime for 'Mormonism,'
nor for anything else." The enemy takes the advantage of such persons,
and leads them to do that for which they are afterwards sorry. This is
a matter of great regret to those who wish to be faithful. But no
matter how many give themselves up to merchandizing, and love it
better than their God, how many go to the gold mines, how many go back
on the road to trade with the wicked, or how many take their
neighbours' wood after it is cut and piled up in the kanyons, or steal
their neighbours' axes, or anything that is their neighbours'. You
live your religion, and we shall see the day when we shall tread
iniquity under foot. But if you listen to those who practise iniquity,
you will be carried away by it, as it has carried away thousands. Let
every one get a knowledge for himself that this work is true. We do
not want you to say that it is true until you know that it is; and if
you know it, that knowledge is as good to you as though the Lord came
down and told you. Then let every person say, "I will live my
religion, though every other person goes to hell. I will walk humbly
before God, and deal honestly with my fellow-beings."[p.143] There are
now scores of thousands in this Territory who will do this, and who
feel as I do on this subject, and we will overcome the wicked. Ten
filthy, dirty sheep in a thousand cause the whole flock to appear
defiled, and a stranger would pronounce them all filthy; but wash
them, and you will find nine hundred and ninety pure and clean. It is
so with this people: half-a-dozen horse thieves tend to cause the
whole community to appear corrupt in the eyes of a casual observer.

Vol. 8,  p.143
Brother Long said that the Lord will deal out correction to the
evildoer, but that he would have nothing to do with it. I do not know
whether I shall or not; but I shall not ask the Lord to do what I am
not willing to do; and I do not think that brother Long is any more or
less ready to do so than I am. Ask any earthly king to do a work that
you would not do, and he would be insulted. Were I to ask the Lord to
free us from ungodly wretches, and not lend my influence and
assistance, he would look upon me differently to what he now does.

Vol. 8,  p.143
You have read that I have had an agent in China to mix poison in the
tea, to kill all the nations; that I was at the head of the Vigilance
Committee in California; that I managed the troubles in Kansas from
the beginning to the end; that there is not a liquor-shop or
distillery but what Brigham Young dictates it: so state the
newspapers. In these and all other accusations of evil-doing, I defy
them to produce the first show of evidence against me. It is also
asserted that President Buchanan and myself concocted the plan for the
army to come here, with a view to make money. By-and-by the poor
wretches will come bending, and say, "I wish I was a 'Mormon.'" All
the army, with its teamsters, hangerson, and followers, with the
judges, and nearly all the rest of the civil officers, amounting to
some seventeen thousand men, have been searching diligently for three
years to bring one act to light that would criminate me; but they have
not been able to trace out one thread or one particle of evidence that
would criminate me. Do you know why? Because I walk humbly with my God
and do right, so far as I know how. I do no evil to anyone; and as
long as I can have faith in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ to
hinder the wolves from tearing the sheep and devouring them, without
putting forth my hand, I shall do so.

Vol. 8,  p.143
I can say honestly and truly before God, and the holy angels, and all
men, that not true act of murder or disorder has occurred in this city
or territory that I had any knowledge of, any more than a babe a week
old, until after the event has transpired. That is the reason they
cannot trace any crime to me. If I have faith enough to cause the
devils to eat up the devils, like the Kilkenny cats, I shall certainly
exercise it. Joseph Smith said that they would eat each other up, as
did those cats. They will do so here, and throughout the world. The
nations will consume each other, and the Lord will suffer them to
bring it about. It does not require much talent or tact to get up
opposition in these days. You see it rife in communities, in meetings,
in neighbourhoods, and in cities. That is the knife that will cut down
this Government. The axe is laid at the root of the tree, and every
tree that bringeth not forth good fruit will be hewn down.

Vol. 8,  p.143
Out of this Church will grow the kingdom which Daniel saw. This is the
very people that Daniel saw would continue to grow and spread and
prosper; and if we are not faithful, others will take our places; for
this is the Church and people that [p.144] will possess the kingdom
for ever and ever. Shall we do this in our present condition as a
people? No; for we must be pure and holy, and be prepared for the
presence of our Saviour and God, in order to possess the kingdom.
Selfishness, wickedness, bickering, tattling, lying, and dishonesty
must depart from the people before they are prepared for the Saviour.
We must sanctify ourselves before our God.

Vol. 8,  p.144
I wanted to ask brother Long a question this morning—what he had
learned in regard to the original sin. Let the Elders who like
speculation, find out what it is, if they can, and inform us next
Sabbath. Or if you have anything else that is good, bring it along. I
wish to impress upon your minds to live your religion, and, when you
come to this stand to speak,—not to care whether you say five words or
five thousand, but to come with the power of God upon you, and you
will comfort the hearts of the Saints. All the sophistry in the world
will do no good. If you live your religion, you will live with the
spirit of Zion within you, and will try by every lawful means to
induce your neighbours to live their religion. In this way we will
redeem Zion, and cleanse it from sin.

Vol. 8,  p.144
God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, August 19, 1860

Effective Preaching—Support of the Poor, &c.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 19, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.144
When the preaching is very dry, the Bowery is generally thinly
attended; but when the preaching is full of marrow and good things,
the Bowery will be full of people. This reminds me of an anecdote. A
Presbyterian priest invited an Indian preacher to occupy his pulpit;
and when the Indian was through preaching, the priest asked him why
the people kept awake during his preaching, remarking that they
invariably fell asleep while he was preaching. "I will tell you," said
the Indian: "You feed them with a silver dish and silver spoon; you
rap the dish with the spoon, and the ringing sounds put the people to
sleep. But the Indian takes his wooden bowl and ladle, and lades out
the rich, nourishing succotash to the people, which makes them wide
awake, and they want a little more."

Vol. 8,  p.144
Brother George Q. Cannon has been in the States during two years past,
and has done all he could to do good to the people of Utah. He has
been faithful, has travelled from place to place, and has accomplished
all he possibly could; and what he has not accomplished others have.

Vol. 8,  p.144
You know the history of "Mormonism;" and if this is not the Lord's
work, we had better quit it, for we should derive no benefit from
remaining in it. If this is the Church of [p.145] Christ, God will
take care of his people and carry on this work. Brother Cannon stated
that one gentleman he conversed with said that there is a power in
this work beyond the power of Brigham Young. If we did not know this,
we should quickly scatter. All that any man can do is to do his duty.
No one possesses power in himself to bear off the work of God and
build up the Lord's kingdom. It is his work, and the Lord will
accomplish it by the means he will employ. Brother Cannon has been
successful, in the hands of God, in doing good; and so have others.
Brothers Hooper and Eldredge have done good.

Vol. 8,  p.145
Brother Eldredge stated that he was not sent on a mission this time.
He was not, but I was thankful that he took it in his head to go. We
did not know whom to call upon to go and transact business for us in
the States. He had crossed the Plains for us so often that I would not
call upon him to go, but I was pleased and thankful when he concluded
to go and proffered to attend to our business. He has always
transacted our business to our satisfaction. I do not know that he has
ever dropped a stitch in the net he has woven for us in his business
transactions, and that is almost more than I can say of any other man.
He has had my faith and prayers, the same as though he had been
called. I was determined, if he did go, that he should make the first
step towards it. He went, has done good, and all is well; and so have
others done good: they have made themselves useful.

Vol. 8,  p.145
While brother Cannon was speaking of the trouble the Gentiles have in
providing for their poor, I thought, if they would take my counsel,
that I could tell them a better way than they practise. They raise
large mounts of means for supporting their poor. It is given to them;
they use it up, and are where they were at first. Had they wisdom,
they would appoint a man to take charge of the poor and take them into
Kansas or Nebraska, or some other locality where land is cheap, and
teach them to support themselves. Set the men to ploughing and the
women to planting, with a good farmer to show them how, and in a
little while they will be able to sustain themselves. Let each Ward of
a city do this, until all the able poor are provided with farms and
know how to raise their bread; then let them get a few sheep, and
manufacture the wool into good, warm, and comfortable clothing, and
then raise flax and manufacture it. By pursuing this course, in a few
years there would be but few poor in the United States.

Vol. 8,  p.145
The reason we have no poor who are able to work is because we plan to
set every person to work at some profitable employment, and teach them
to maintain themselves. If a person is not able to take care of
himself, we will take care of him. How? Ever since I left my father I
have had some of his family to provide for. Ever since I have been in
this Church I have never suffered a relative to be maintained by the
Church. But some men and women cast their children and other relatives
upon the Church. If one has an aged sister who cannot maintain
herself; he passes her over to the Church; or if an aged father or
mother, why, "let the Church or brother Brigham take care of them and
provide for them." It is a disgrace to every man and woman that has
sense enough to live, not to take care of their own relatives, their
own poor, and plan for them to do something they are able to do. There
are some blind people here who more than maintain themselves. Some old
ladies cannot do hard work, but they can darn stockings and do other
light work.[p.146] 

Vol. 8,  p.146
There is yet much to be done by the Bishops in these matters, though I
have not so much occasion to preach to the Bishops on this subject as
I used to have. We have been removing and appointing others who do
better. We intend to do this until we have fathers for the people. If
a Bishop will act to the extent of his calling and office, and magnify
it, there will not be an individual in his Ward that is not employed
to the best advantage. He would see that all lived as they should,
walking humbly with their God, attending to their prayers, observing
the Sabbath-day to keep it holy, and ceasing to swear and steal. There
would not be a person in his Ward that he does not know, and he would
be acquainted with their circumstances, conduct, and feelings. That
will be the case by-and-by. We are improving; and by-and-by we shall
be quite a well-behaved family, and can hail each other with delight
as brethren and sisters, and the Lord will own and bless us as his
children.

Vol. 8,  p.146
We are all, both Jew and Gentile, of one common Parent, though now we
are divided into various tongues and people having a great diversity
of sectional feelings. I am pleased to see national feelings passing
away in this community. The spirit of wisdom is so increasing that I
think a national feeling is constantly growing less and less in the
midst of this Church, though we can still see it in some. If you have
the Spirit of God to a fulness, and your eyes are open to see things
as they are, you will find that we are but one nation and family—but
one people—but one flesh but one blood, no matter where born.

Vol. 8,  p.146
Put forth your ability to learn as fast as you can, and gather all the
strength of mind and principle of faith you possibly can, and then
distribute your knowledge to the people. Give them virtue, knowledge,
principle, truth, godliness. The Lord is gathering those principles
home to Zion from among the wicked nations, and is leaving them in
darkness. What a pity it would be for the Lord to gather out all the
good, and we be found unworthy of it. We shall be worthy of it, if we
live for it; and may the Lord help us so to do!

Vol. 8,  p.147
God bless you! Amen.[p.147] 

Brigham Young, August 19, 1860

Triumph of 'Mormonism," &c.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 19, 1860.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 8,  p.147
I will bear my testimony to the truths that we have heard this
morning. To my understanding, to my feelings, and to the spirit within
me, we had a good, sound discourse, about three minutes and a half
long, from brother Andrew Moffat. It was right to the point, and every
word was a text. We have also had an excellent discourse from brother
Hooper: his remarks were sweet to the taste of those who love the
truth.

Vol. 8,  p.147
It is a matter of rejoicing to me to have the privilege of bearing my
testimony to what we have heard this morning. Brother Andrew Moffat
started from here for the States, last fall, on business; and he has
labored most admirably in buying cattle and in assisting brother
Cannon and others who were engaged in getting up trains, and in so
doing has made himself very useful. And I think that he has not
neglected, in his business transactions and in his travelling, to let
people know that he was a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and to bear his testimony of the truth of the
Gospel, and at the same time asked no odds of anyone who did not want
to hear. This is the feeling of the Elders who are full of the Spirit
of God, and what are the wicked going to do about it? The Elders have
this assurance within them.

Vol. 8,  p.147
Father Smith, who spoke first this morning, has been in the Church
almost from the beginning, but has notgathered with the Saints till
this season. In conversation with him the other day, he told me that
leading men in New York said that "Mormonism" would be used up at the
time the President issued his orders to the troops. Some of them asked
what he thought of it? He replied that he did not know what would be
done, but the result would be that "Mormonism" would triumph over all
its enemies, and in that affray would come out of the top of the heap.
This assurance is in every man who lives his religion; but when any
begin to doubt, then they begin to think that this is rather a hard
religion to live.

Vol. 8,  p.147
All that has been said by brother Hooper about temporal affairs is
good, I have lived nearly sixty years, and am acquainted with many
portions of the United States, somewhat acquainted with Europe, and
historically acquainted with many parts of the world; but, so far as I
have travelled and read, this is the best country we were ever in, or
can now find, for raising Saints.

Vol. 8,  p.147
The Spirit of the Almighty is being withdrawn from the people; and is
it not your prayer that he will gather to Zion all the wisdom,
strength, intelligence, and integrity of the earth? This is the prayer
of everyone that understands "Mormonism." What will be their condition
when the Spirit of the Lord is withdrawn? They will whet the knife to
cut each other's throats, and, as brother Hooper remarked, try to make
Mason and [p.148] Dickson's the dividing line; but that will not
remain, for they will cross it to destroy each other, and the sword
and fire will be prevalent in the land. Says one, "But you are a
'Mormon,' and we do not believe anything in 'Mormonism,' though we
believe that calamities await the people, and that great events are at
the threshold," The world, and particularly the United States, have
been told these things during thirty years past; and though no one but
myself had warned them, there would not now be a man upon the face of
the earth but could have heard the Gospel, if he had been disposed to
listen to it. They would have been prepared for what is coming; for
any one of these my brethren has said enough to warn the whole world.
This frees our garments, for we are bound to do our duty; and then, if
they neglect, the blood of their garments will be found in their
skirts, not in ours.

Vol. 8,  p.148
Brother Hooper remarked that he had learned that "Mormonism" is true.
It is both the duty and privilege of the Latter-day Saints to know
that their religion is true. If brother Hooper had yielded to his own
natural feelings, he would not have represented us in Congress. Here
is a great people, and they wish a man in Congress to represent them
in their proper light. Now, who would say that he is capable of doing
this? Brother Hooper submitted to the people's choice, as every man
should. Had the choice fallen upon any other, as it did upon brother
H. S. Eldredge, who was our first choice previous to the last election
for Delegate, (but it was thought best to change it,) he also would
have been able to have done his duty in Congress—to have done whatever
the Lord wished to have done. Brother Bernhisel was our Delegate for
several years, and am we satisfied with his official course? Yes: he
did his duty.

Vol. 8,  p.148
How shall we know what to do? By being obedient to every requirement
of the Gospel. Brother Hooper has stated that I promised him the
assistance of the Almighty. I did. I laid my hands upon him and
blessed him, and told him that he should have dreams and visions, and
power with God to know what to do, if he lived his religion; but if he
did not, I promised him nothing. He prepared himself to pray; and when
a man with a disposition to listen to a truth called upon him, he felt
as well as with his friends, and could express his feelings; but if
visitors had no place for the truth, the sooner they left the better.
Joy filled his bosom, and each time the brethren called to see him was
the best time he had. When a man approached him with the Spirit of
God, he felt—"This is the man for me: here is the Spirit; here are joy
and peace in having fellowship with the Lord Jesus Christ and with the
Father." This is the way brother Hooper felt; and just as much
confidence as he had in what I told him, so much he received.

Vol. 8,  p.148
Revelation is here poured out every Sabbath. Thank God for it. Am I
not happy? Yes, all the time. There is no darkness; and is there any
necessity of having sorrow? No. Our religion is peace, happiness,
wealth, and a fulness of good things to walk in the light of truth.
These blessings are with and for the Latter-day Saints, and we have
nothing to do but to live for them.

Vol. 8,  p.148
God has given us our tabernacles, and planted in them the germs of
eternity; and it is for us, in this present existence, to let the
spirit overcome every passion of the flesh, and never to suffer the
spirit to submit to the temptations of the flesh. Labour to bring
everything into subjection to Christ, for this is his earth. It came
from God in the beginning, and that, too, not by any chances of
[p.149] creation; for all that you see and can comprehend and
understand, that is good, is produced by the Almighty Creator of the
worlds.

Vol. 8,  p.149
Respect one another; do not speak lightly of each other. Some, if they
get a little pique against an individual, are disposed to cast him
down to hell, as not worthy of a place upon earth. O fools! not to
understand that those you condemn are the workmanship of God, as well
as yourselves! God overlooks their weaknesses; and so far as they do
good, they are as acceptable as we are. Thank God that you know
better, and be full of mercy and kindness. I speak evil of no man; but
I hate, with a most cordial hatred, the evil actions of some men.
Their organization came from God, but their conduct does not. It is
not the persons, but it is their wicked conduct that I despise and
hate.

Vol. 8,  p.149
Live your religion. "Mormonism" will triumph, and all hell cannot
prevent it; and those that live faithful will be exalted. When people
get into the dark, they want to leave; and I do not know but that it
is one of God's fore-ordinations that as soon as they lose the Spirit
they should want to leave. That is just what I want; and I pray that
there may be no barrier in their way—that no man may ever stay here,
unless .he loves God with all his heart.

Vol. 8,  p.149
May the Lord bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, August 26, 1860

Dealings of the Lord With His People

Remarks made by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
Provo, August 26, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.149
I am happy in the privilege of again meeting with you. I am well in
spirit and in body. I never was better in my spirit than I am this
afternoon. The day I now enjoy is the best day of my life; these days
are the best days I ever lived, and I expect them to grow better. The
many reasons I might give for this I will omit.

Vol. 8,  p.149
It is some time since we met with you here. Next Sabbath, I think, it
will be twenty-six months since I was upon this stand. Our
circumstances then were very different from what they are to-day.
Since then, some of our relatives and friends have been consigned to
the silent tomb; but there is a goodly numbor of us still living, and
the favourable circumstances under which we are to-day should
influence every heart to rejoice. If we could but understand and see
things as they are—comprehend the dealings of the Lord—the workings of
his kingdom, it would be a matter of great joy and rejoicing to us;
but as yet we only see and understand in part, though it is our
privilege to so live that we may know things pertaining to our conduct
here as they are understood by more intelligent beings. Let us
faithfully improve upon what we do understand.

Vol. 8,  p.150
Can you discern and understand [p.150] the dealings of the Lord with
this people from the beginning? If we can understand this, it is
indeed a matter of great rejoicing to us. All intelligent beings who
are crowned with crowns of glory, immortality, and eternal lives must
pass through every ordeal appointed for intelligent beings to pass
through, to gain their glory and exaltation. Every calamity that can
come upon mortal beings will be suffered to come upon the few, to
prepare them to enjoy the presence of the Lord. If we obtain the glory
that Abraham obtained, we must do so by the same means that he did. If
we are ever prepared to enjoy the society of Enoch, Noah, Melchizedek,
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, or of their faithful children, and of the
faithful Prophets and Apostles, we must pass through the same
experience, and gain the knowledge, intelligence, and endowments that
will prepare us to enter into the celestial kingdom of our Father and
God. How many of the Latter-day Saints will endure all these things,
and be prepared to enjoy the presence of the Father and the Son? You
can answer that question at your leisure. Every trial and experience
you have passed through is necessary for your salvation.

Vol. 8,  p.150
The gratest trial this people are under the necessity of bearing is to
hold fellowship with false brethren. Which would you choose—to leave
your homes, as this people have done in many instances, and suffer
yourselves to be driven, and seek new homes, and make new
acquaintances in a strange country, or to live in your houses and upon
your possessions, and be surrounded with false brethren? That question
can be readily answered by every Saint. I can see those in this
congregation who were in Missouri when thousands were ready and
anxious to kill the few Saints then there; but the Saints would rather
suffer all that was suffered there and in other States, than be
obliged to live with thieves—with those who would swear falsely
against them, and deceive, and be guilty of every kind of abomination.
They would rather leave their homes, seek new locations, and make new
possessions, than be under the necessity of mingling with, of eating
bread and drinking water in the name of Israel's God, and
fellow-shipping the ungodly—the wretches who would destroy them from
the earth.

Vol. 8,  p.150
Some may think that they have passed through severe trials during the
few years past; but so far as my own experience and knowledge go, I
have passed through no scenes of trial or sorrow. I have never felt
better in my life than I have during two or three years past. I do not
know that I have had wicked, unrighteous, or ungodly feelings
pertaining to the whole matter, though I may have felt desirous at
times to lay righteousness to the line and judgment to the plummet and
sweep away the refuge of lies; but that would have only gratified that
which pertains to the natural man. I am confident it would not have
satisfied that immortal part within us that is pure and holy, but
partales more or less of the weaknesses incident to the fallen
portion. I have sometimes had feelings of this kind—"Draw your swords,
ye Elders of Israel, and never sheathe them so long as you have an
enemy upon the earth." I sometimes felt before the move, like taking
the sword and slaying my enemies, until they were wasted away. But the
Lord did not design this, and we have remained in peace and quietness.

Vol. 8,  p.150
Do you see persons who have been in this Church for years, drinking
the deathly draught put to their mouths by the wicked? Yes. Have you
not seen them forfeit their right and title to the kingdom of God upon
the [p.151] earth, and yield to a paltry, foolish, fallen disposition
to do evil? Yes; wives have been called to weep and mourn for their
children and husbands, husbands for their wives and children, and
children for their parents. The parable of the Saviour still holds
good—the net still gathers good and bad. There are families here whose
husbands and fathers are now preaching the Gospel. They will return
by-and-by, and will bring their sheaves with them. Those who have been
converted through their labours will follow them, and there will be a
few who will be stedfast and live their religion, but not all who are
gathered from the nations; for the Gospel net will gather good and
bad, and will continue so to do as long as the fishermen cast their
net into the sea. Still, a righteous person will never be discouraged,
but will constantly contend against his evil passions, and against
evil in his family and neighbourhood; and the Lord will utterly
cleanse his thrashingfloor as with the besom of destruction.

Vol. 8,  p.151
Be not discouraged, for it is a joyful time. Do you have peace and
plenty? Yes. We have all the time enjoyed peace and plenty in Great
Salt Lake City. Great peace have those who love the law of the Gospel,
and nothing shall offend them. Great joy have they who love our Lord
Jesus Christ; and great peace do those enjoy who delight in working
the works of righteousness. Let the blessings of heaven attend you, is
my prayer continually. Be faithful, ye Saints. Contend against evil,
and cease not to take every measure to do away with all the evil that
is in your midst until God shall sanctify a people and prepare them to
dwell in his presence.

Vol. 8,  p.151
Marvel not that we have what are called troubles: marvel not that our
enemies seek to destroy us and the kingdom of God from the earth.
These persecutions are to prepare the humble and faithful to dwell in
the presence of God the Father and his Son, while the vast multitudes
of the earth must dwell in the kingdoms prepared for them, but cannot
dwell in his presence. If you expect to gain the glory you anticipate,
never grieve, nor sorrow, nor mourn at the providences of God when
they cause you to suffer, or to part with every earthly object you
have. If they cause fathers and mothers to separate from their
children, and husbands from their wives, it matters not: God is our
Father, and the offspring of Adam are our brothers and sisters. Who is
my father, mother, sister, and brother? Those who do the will of my
Father in heaven.

Vol. 8,  p.152
God bless you! Amen.[p.152] 

Brigham Young, August 26, 1860

The Three Glories

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt City, August 26, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.152
I will read a portion of the vision Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon had
concerning various kingdoms that God has prepared for his subjects:—

Vol. 8,  p.152
"And the glow of the celestial is one, even as the glory of the sun is
one. And the glory of the terrestrial is one, even as the glory of the
moon is one. And the glory of the telestial is one, even as the glory
of the stars is one; for as one star differs from another star in
glory, even so differs one from another in glory in the telestial
world; for these are they who are of Paul, and of Apollos, and of
Cephas. These are they who say they are some of one, and some of
another—some of Christ, and some of John, and some of Moses, and some
of Elias, and some of Esaias, and some of Isaiah, and some of Enoch;
but received not the Gospel, neither the testimony of Jesus, neither
the Prophets, neither the everlasting covenant. Last of all, these all
are they who will not be gathered with the Saints, to be caught up
unto the Church of the Firstborn, and received into the cloud. These
are they who are liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers, and
whoremongers, and whosoever loves and makes a lie. These are they who
suffer the wrath of God on the earth. These are they who suffer the
vengeance of eternal fire. These are they who are cast down to hell
and suffer the wrath of Almighty God, until the fulness of times when
Christ shall have subdued all enemies under his feet, and shall have
perfected his work, when he shall deliver up the kingdom, and present
it unto the Father spotless, saying, I have overcome and have trodden
the winepress alone, even the winepress of the fierceness of the wrath
of Almighty God. Then shall he be crowned with the crown of his glory,
to sit on the throne of his power, to reign for ever and ever. But
behold, and lo! we saw the glory and the inhabitants of the telestial
world, that they were as innumerable as the stars in the firmament of
heaven, or as the sand upon the sea-shore; and heard the voice of the
Lord, saying, These all shall bow the knee, and every tongue shall
confess to Him who sits upon the throne for ever and ever; for they
shall be judged according to their works; and every man shall receive,
according to his own works, his own dominion, in the mansions which
are prepared; and they shall be servants of the Most High: but where
God and Christ dwell they cannot come, worlds without end. This is the
end of the vision which we saw, which we were commanded to write while
we were yet in the spirit." (Doc. and Cov., sec. xcii., par. 7.)

Vol. 8,  p.152
I do not know that I have any particular desire to dwell upon this any
more than any other subject of the Gospel, although this subject, in
the abstract, occupies more of my affection, adoration, and heartfelt
gratitude to our Father and God than any other that has ever been
revealed [p.153] to my knowledge, from the days of Adam to the
present.

Vol. 8,  p.153
Looking at the human family—the millions of intelligent beings who
have come upon this earth from the days of Adam until now, and those
that must still come in the course of events—the question naturally
arises, What are they created for? what is the object of their being?
None of them have power to produce themselves. Jesus Christ is the
heir of this vast family. He said that he had power to lay down his
life and and take it up again; but he had no more power to produce his
life, in the beginning of his existence, than we have. Every human
being is endowed, more or less, with eternal intelligence, with the
germ of life everlasting, of glory immortal; and then, when I view the
human family as they are, with the traditions of the fathers, what the
Bible has taught; what the priest has taught, and what kings and
rulers have introduced and fastened upon their people, through
traditions and customs, and contemplate the variety now existing and
that has existed upon the earth, the marks of these finites, and what
is their end, I can truly say that, in my estimation, no other
revelation so glorious was ever given. You may read the character of
the Deity as portrayed in all that has ever been revealed, until you
come to this vision, in relation to his justice, his judgment, his
power, his life, his glow, his excellence, his goodness, his mercy,
and the fulness of every gift, of every trait, of every principle
inherent in the character of the Supreme Being, and it is not equal in
magnitude, in my reflections, to that which God revealed to Joseph
Smith and Sidney Rigdon in the vision from which I have read.

Vol. 8,  p.153
We are far advanced in the things of the kingdom of God. To say
nothing about any other principle or doctrine that has ever been
revealed, the transcending glow, excellency, wisdom, goodness, virtue,
and power that God has revealed in this vision far outweigh all the
Christian tenets, doctrines, and systems they have drawn from the
Bible. No cistern, to use a figure, hewn by man, can hold water; and
every human doctrine and principle, professing to point the way of
salvation, fades away. The doctrine God has revealed here is more
precious to me, and is worth more than all the doctrines of
Christendom.

Vol. 8,  p.153
We may read that the Lord will turn the wicked into hell, and all the
nations that forget God; but, so far as the Bible and priests are
concerned, the world are left in the dark upon what this vision
reveals. Fatality is sealed on the world by the priests as an
everlasting inheritance and legacy, from which they never can be
delivered. Their doom is to dwell in a lake of fire and brimstone. God
has created this intelligence to preserve it. If the world, with its
present feelings, believed this vision, they would say—"Our condition
will be so far better than we had anticipated, that we will continue
our course; for we love the world and the things of the world, and we
will roll sin as a sweet morsel under our tongues, and delight in all
the iniquity we have indulged in from youth, and continue to imbibe
the erroneous principles taught by the fathers and others, and will
pass on from day to day; for our condition is to be so far better than
our priests have taught us." It would have been better for them had
they never been born, were it not so.

Vol. 8,  p.153
Were the wicked, in their sins, under the necessity of walking into
the presence of the Father and Son, hand-in-hand with those who
believe that all will be saved that Jesus will leave none, their
condition would be more excruciating and unendurable [p.154] than to
dwell in the lake that burns with fire and brimstone. The fatalist's
doctrine consigns to hell the infant not a span long, while the
adulterer, whoremonger, thief, liar, false swearer, murderer, and
every other abominable character, if they but repent on the gallows or
their death-beds, are, by the same doctrine, forced into the presence
of the Father and the Son, which, could they enter there, would be a
hell to them.

Vol. 8,  p.154
The kingdoms that God has prepared are innumerable. Each and every
intelligent being will be judged according to the deeds done in the
body, according to his works, faith, desires, and honesty or
dishonesty before God; every trait of his character will receive its
just merit or demerit, and he will be judged according to the law of
heaven as revealed; and God has prepared places suited to every class.
The Saviour said to his disciples—"In my Father's house are many
mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a
place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come
again and receive you unto myself, that where I am, there ye may be
also." How many kingdoms there are has not been told to us: they are
innumerable. The disciples of Jesus were to dwell with him. Where will
the rest go? Into kingdoms prepared for them, where they will live and
endure. Jesus will bring forth, by his own redemption, every son and
daughter of Adam, except the sons of perdition, who will be cast into
hell. Others will suffer the wrath of God—will suffer all the Lord can
demand at their hands, or justice can require of them; and when they
have suffered the wrath of God till the utmost farthing is paid, they
will be brought out of prison. Is this dangerous doctrine to preach?
Some consider it dangerous; but it is true that every person who does
not sin away the day of grace, and become an angel to the Devil, will
be brought forth to inherit a kingdom of glory.

Vol. 8,  p.154
The sectarian world, as we call them, is a professed church of God,
without the Priesthood. Sectarians have not the Priesthood; but all of
them who live according to the best light and intelligence they can
obtain through faithfulness to what they believe, as taught unto them,
will receive a kingdom and glory that will far transcend all their
expectations, imaginations, or visions in their most excited moments.
whether in their falling-down power, jumping power, or squawling
power. All they have ever desired or anticipated they will receive,
and far more; but they cannot dwell with the Father and Son, unless
they go through those ordeals that are ordained for the Church of the
Firstborn. The ordinances of the house of God are expressly for the
Church of the Firstborn.

Vol. 8,  p.154
"Go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. He
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth
not shall be damned; and these signs shall follow them that believe.
In my name," &c. This is the law of the celestial kingdom, and those
who hearken to this law, and embrace its truths in their faith, and
live them in their lives, will be brought to enjoy the presence of the
Son, and will dwell with him and the Father. And all the residue, who
do not sin against the Holy Ghost, will be punished according to their
deeds, and will receive according to their works, whether it be little
or much, good or bad. Jesus will redeem the last and least of the sons
of Adam, except the sons of perdition, who will be held in reserve for
another time. They will become angels of the Devil.[p.155] 

Vol. 8,  p.155
What say you, ye Latter-day Saints? Is not this the most glorious
thought that ever was revealed to mortal man? Let the Elders of this
Church go forth and preach that every person who does not become as
they are will have to suffer the wrath of God, and go down to hell to
dwell in a lake that burns with brimstone and fire, "where the worm
dieth not and the fire is not quenched," and I would not give the
ashes of a rye-straw for all they will do. It is good for nothing:
there is no life in it—there is no soul in it.

Vol. 8,  p.155
This intelligence must endure. We must preserve our identity before
the Lord, who has sent his Son and angels, and is sending the Holy
Ghost, and his ministers, and revelations, to comfort, cheer, guide,
and direct the affairs of his kingdom on the earth. Shall we dwindle
out in our faith and in those blessings God bestows on us at this
time? No. Let us live to increase them. Let us so live, that when we
receive our bodies in the resurrection, we will be received in the
presence of the Father and the Son. This kingdom is designed expressly
to prepare the people to dwell with God the Father and his Son Jesus
Christ, and all the world beside will receive according to their works
upon the earth. This is a joy that is unspeakable: it is a glory
beyond the capacity of our minds at the present time to appreciate. It
is a great joy to me.

Vol. 8,  p.155
Sometimes I feel as though I would like to dwell upon these
principles, they are so delightful; but I do not feel like preaching
or talking much this morning. The glory and intelligence that God has
prepared for the faithful, and for every other being that is worthy to
receive, expand, extend, and comprehend, no man knoweth. Should not
this fill every heart with peace and joy that there is no end to the
progress of knowledge? Let us continue to prepare ourselves to dwell
with Him in eternal burnings.

Vol. 8,  p.156
May the Lord bless the people! Amen.[p.156] 

Brigham Young, August 26, 1860

Privileges of the Gathered Saints, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, August 26th, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.156
We enjoy great blessings and privileges, and ought to appreciate them.
No people on the earth enjoy that peace and tranquility that we do in
these mountains; and no people have so much reason to be truly
thankful and grateful, and to acknowledge the hand of God in all
things, as we have. We have the words of life: the law of life is
committed unto us the Priesthood of the Son of God, which is after the
power of an endless life. We are in the happy and peaceable possession
of it.

Vol. 8,  p.156
We have great reason to be truly thankful that we are in these
mountains. I have said so from the time we first came here. When our
enemies learned that we were going to locate in these mountains, they
said that we never could be driven from them, and they told the truth.
If we ever go from them, we shall go voluntarily. They said that they
would drive us from Ohio, from Missouri, and from Illinois, and they
did so; but they cannot drive us from these mountains we now inhabit.
All we have to do is to do right, walk humbly before God, deal justly
one with another and with the whole human family, and let our worst
wish toward our worst enemies be that we may see the time when they
will be obliged to do right. I never did wish anything worse upon them
than they should do right, pay their debts, deal justly, and walk
humbly one with another. This is the worst wish I have towards those
who are now here and have tried to shed our blood for money, and that
when they leave the Territory they do not steal anything. I despair of
inducing them not to lie about us.

Vol. 8,  p.156
All the nations are fast approaching the brink of ruin. Search the
most enlightened nations now dwelling on the earth, and you will learn
that they live upon fiction, delight in shadow, run after error,
greedily drink down falsehood, and hate truth. This is particularly
the case with the nation in which we live, as every one knows, who is
acquainted with its religious, political, and moral classes. There are
individual exceptions; but, taking the nations of the world as
nations, they do not believe the truth; they are after falsehood and
lies, and say to themselves—"the world goes on—the morning comes as
usual, and is followed by the evening. We live day after day, and all
things are about as they were yesterday." How long will they continue
so? They think that all things are going to remain as they were since
the fathers fell asleep, that Christ is not coming, and that the
prophecies will not be fulfilled, except it may be spiritually.

Vol. 8,  p.156
Search history, from the days of Enoch, when he built a city which was
taken from the earth; pass on to Noah who built an ark and floated on
the water over a drowning world, and to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob;
read the writings of Moses, and of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and the
lesser Prophets, down to the time of John the Baptist, the forerunner
of the Messiah, or until Mary and Elizabeth [p.157] rejoiced together
that the Messiah was to be born; then read the writings of the
disciples of the Lord Jesus, and search history from that day to this,
and you will learn that when the nations have for years turned much of
their attention to manufacturing instruments of death, they have
sooner or later used those instruments.

Vol. 8,  p.157
Our nation, England, France, Germany, Austria, Italy, and other
nations have for years exercised their inventive skill, and expended
much means in invening and fabricating instruments of death. Upon his
return, brother Hooper presented to me a rifle, for which it is almost
claimed that it will kill people while it is hanging up, and without
powder and ball; and brother George Q. Cannon brought a brace of
pistols, each of which can be fired twelve times instead of six. From
the authority of all history, the deadly weapons now stored up and
being manufactured will be used until the people are wasted away, and
there is no help for it. The spirit of revolution goes on through the
nations: it never goes back.

Vol. 8,  p.157
We are in these mountains, and in the enjoyment of peace and plenty.
Are there any who have not enough bread? Some complain of living
poorly; but what hinders such persons from living well? Have you not
plenty of breadstuff? Yes, you have the best of flour, and can have
plenty of good corn-meal. You also have rye, barley, and oats. Who
prevents your keeping a cow and having butter and milk? Can you not
raise potatoes, squashes, turnips, onions, cabbages, and every other
kind of produce that you can use? What hinders your keeping a pig and
having a little pork? Nobody hinders you: you can have all these
things, if you are so disposed, and live well. Who can disturb you?
Nobody but yourselves. You can quarrel with each other, rail against
each other, and make life disagreeable, if you are so disposed;
otherwise you may have an agreeable life here, and the peace of God
will rest upon you.

Vol. 8,  p.157
We are the best people in the world, and have the greatest reason to
be thankful because of our location and situation. Let us love one
another, and love God supremely. It is written, "Love your enemies."
Brother Erastus Snow was going to correct Paul for trying to excuse
himself. I do not think the term was any more misapplied than when the
Apostles wrote, "Love your enemies;" for I do not believe a word of
that. "Love your enemies?" What, love hell? When people do that, they
get where devils are. If it had been written, "Love the spirits God
has placed in tabernacles, and try to reclaim them and do them good,
and pray for those who despitefully use you," I would feed and clothe
them, take peculiar care of them, and place them where they would not
hurt anybody. You may think that I am disputing the Bible. If you
understood what the Lord means when he talks about loving his
children, you would understand that he does not love them as they are
now; for he hates and is angry with the wicked. He dislikes their
wicked acts, but he loves his children, because he has organized them,
and he wishes to see them obedient.

Vol. 8,  p.157
Many of you are acquainted with brother John Smith, the Patriarch, who
went to the States last year after his friends. He has just come into
the Bowery. The companies are all well? They want some flour, and we
can send it to them. Brother Kimball will send his team this time, and
there is no necessity for calling upon the Bishops. We have heard from
the last company. On the fourth of August they were on Wood River:
their cattle looked well, and the [p.158] company was making good
progress. They had been eleven days out from Florence, and had
travelled 170 miles. A few cattle have died in some of the companies;
and if any of the brethren, who have relatives or friends in the
companies still out, wish to assist them, they can do so by sending
out their teams and helping them in.

Vol. 8,  p.158
God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, September 2, 1860

Diversity Among Men As to Their Capacity 
for Receiving Truth, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, September 2, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 8,  p.158
Are our minds framed to receive and profit by those communications
which the Lord would give through his servants? We are so constituted
that we can receive but little at a time, though there is quite a
diversity in men as to their capacity for learning, and also in regard
to retaining what they learn. Some comprehend their lessons quickly,
while others are not so gifted. I have also noticed that some children
commit their lessons quickly and well; but ask them the me